RolePlay onLine RPoL Logo

, welcome to Goin' through the Mill

21:50, 5th May 2024 (GMT+0)

Chapter 14: To Beef or Not to Beef.

Posted by Judge MessalenFor group 0
Judge Messalen
GM, 3660 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 19 Feb 2014
at 13:42
  • msg #1

Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Travis Sunday lead his pards south on the main thoroughfare. They had passed the places they had come to know over these several days: Hatfield's, the bakery, the jail and Chen's--with a pair of hunters occupying Garrett Rasmin's post in front of the laundry--and the saloons at the corner of Griffin and Fourth.

The five men, who would count a half-dozen while momentarily passing the jail where Cole was incarcerated, had departed the Beehive shortly after Randy Oldman arrived. Fob watches showed nine-twenty when the men left the relative comfort of the saloon, fastening their coats, pulling hats down low and turning up collars against the cold.

Fortunately, the icy wind is at their backs as they travel south. Sunday continues, passing the hide-yard and the Occidental. Then the post office and the telegraph office. Now leaving the kerosene-lamplit thoroughfare, the gunslinger continues a course similar to the one he took yesterday morning, south towards the ridge and away from the town and the farms and ranches--and the Fort atop the hill--surrounding The Flat. The waning moon provides enough light to navigate.

Sunday walks until satisfied of two things: that the men have reached a place where they can jaw without being overheard, and that they haven't been followed.
This message was last edited by the GM at 13:44, Wed 19 Feb 2014.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3661 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 19 Feb 2014
at 13:59
  • msg #2

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole Trayne reads the various notices and advertisements on page 3. He goes slow to enunciate and to stretch the time. The paper is a respite from boredom, if nothing else.

He reads of mundane events such as church bake sales--both the AME and the First Baptist--town hall meetings, cattle association meetings, hearings and the like. Kate makes a comment about Grandma Dedmon's sweet cakes.

The wrangler reads of births and deaths and other announcements. One child was born on one of farms, and of course he recognizes the names of the dead.

He recites the goings-on at the Fort: reports of the departing officers, new command structures and change in units.

He reads the brief mentions of horse races and base ball. There is a brief mention of the possibility of a traveling roadshow stopping in The Flat this summer.

Cole and Kate make small talk throughout. She seems relaxed, having changed from her cross-legged position to a curled-up seat in the corner of the cell, pressed against the bars shared between their cells and the wall with the gates.

The wrangler finds his eyes getting tired, having read nearly three-quarters of this edition of the Echo. He has been reading for some time. Catching a glimpse of Kate yawning, he finds himself unable to stifle his own now.
Randy Oldman
player, 1175 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Wed 19 Feb 2014
at 15:53
  • msg #3

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 1):

"ENS," starts Randy, "Miss Soledad Sanchez wants to join you for breakfast at the Planters tomorrow morn. I don't says you needs to look the barber's clerk, but best be refined when about her. That's not just for polites, now, but for me s'well."

Swinging his attention to the rest of the men, Mr. Big'un proclaims, "if'n any more ladies wants to pass note or messages on to any more of you'un fellers, then get 'em you're ownselfs." His laugh causes a plume of breath-steam to form about his head.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 627 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 19 Feb 2014
at 19:36
  • msg #4

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 3):

After Randy's declaration, ENS rubs his chin.

I wonder what she wants? But don't worry Randy, I shall make you proud! Did she mention a specific time?
Cole Trayne
player, 1606 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Thu 20 Feb 2014
at 00:46
  • msg #5

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 2):

Cole stops reading and glances up at Kate.

Reckon we could both use a break.

With a hint of mirth in his voice, he adds..

Hopefully, the stories are making you tired, and not the sound of my voice.

The wrangler then heads for his bunk.
Travis Sunday
player, 2186 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Thu 20 Feb 2014
at 01:32
  • msg #6

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 2):

First things first.  Thank you for joining me out here in the cold.

Second, I want to be upfront in case some of you wish to excuse yourselves.  Our friend is in prison and I am awaiting trial.  Neither of these situations will "work out for the best."  I may catch a break with a jury of my peers but my attorney thinks it would be great if I were to go away for a couple of years in a plea bargain.  That's not going to happen, if I have anything to say about it... and since I'm not in the hoosegow I do.

So the conversation about to happen may, and by may I mean will, lead to a discussion of a felonious nature. Should things continue on the path that we're on, then simply being here tonight may result in a conspiracy charge.  I recommend anyone who wants to keep their hands and criminal records clean take their leave now, with my sincere and honest thanks for coming this far.   I only ask you keep the last minute where I discussed intentions private.


Travis waits for anyone to leave.
Indian Kate
Thu 20 Feb 2014
at 13:26
  • msg #7

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 5):

Indian Kate drags herself to the bunk, situating herself as she was before, perpendicular to the length of the bunk and huddled in at the end of it.

Closing her eyes, she says "I like the sound of your voice."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1355 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 21 Feb 2014
at 04:11
  • msg #8

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 6):

I'm not a lawman anymore. You may proceed.
Cole Trayne
player, 1607 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Fri 21 Feb 2014
at 04:31
  • msg #9

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Indian Kate (msg # 7):

The wrangler slightly inclines his head.

Goodnight ma'am.

With a mild look of distaste at his current accommodations, Cole shrugs and reclines on his less than clean Bunk.
Jake Richardson
player, 646 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 21 Feb 2014
at 05:12
  • msg #10

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 6):

Jake had the collar of his coat pulled up against the wind, and his hat pulled low over his eyes. It was mighty cold, but he could remember it being lots worse than this in the army, when he often went without shoes after the first year of the war, and had only his threadbare cotton uniform to hold off the winter's chill.

He smiled a thin little smile in response to Travis's plain talk. "I been a rebel most of my live-long days, an' I don't see that changin' now."

Glancing over at Travis, he continued, "I don't see a thing wrong with what you did. 'Twas a straight-up, honest fight, with each man havin' the chance to win out over the other. I'm right glad you won, an' the other feller didn't."

"Now, I don't know as much about Cole's sit-u-aeshunn, 'cause I warn't thaere. But he strikes me as a straight-up feller, an' I trust y'all's judgment 'bout him, as well."

"So, then . . . I reckon I'll go as far as I can to side with you boys, includin' most likely doin' some a' them fee-lonious things. Then again, thaere's some lines I won't cross, an' I won't know whether you'll be crossin' 'em 'til I hear what's bein' proe-posed."

"If I'm in after I hear what's what, then it's easy. If'n ye're proe-posin' things I cain't abide, why then I'll jest up an' walk away an' keep my mouth shut about it. Reckon it's up to y'all as to whether you want me to stay an' listen in, not knowin' whether I'll ride with you or not 'til I hear what's proe-posed."



OOC: Edited to correct spelling error.
This message was last edited by the player at 05:18, Fri 21 Feb 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 628 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 21 Feb 2014
at 18:41
  • msg #11

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 10):

ENS had been both shivering and sadly pondering Travis' statement... when Jake spoke he listened closely and nodded at the end.

Jake, you are a wise man...

Gentlemen, I am in agreement with Jake about Travis, Cole and the situation, but I fear my tolerance for illegalities is somewhat lower than his. I am not worried about "conspiracy" charges for tonight since I'm sure none of you would tie me in if I decided to leave at some point. Likewise, I will keep to myself anything said in confidence.

I'd like to provide a more moderate viewpoint as you plan; but if the plan ends up in illegal activity, I will have to bow out. I'll let you decide if you'd rather that I go now.

This message was last edited by the player at 18:42, Fri 21 Feb 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2188 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sat 22 Feb 2014
at 03:57
  • msg #12

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 11):

So be it.

Rasmin has been appealed to morally and financially, then warned and also threatened.  He hasn't budged. So he has made his choice as far as I'm concerned.  The law here is stupid but not malevolent.  I'd like to avoid killing them.

So do we break Cole out of jail; take him from Rasmin or deal with things in San Francisco?

Randy Oldman
player, 1176 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Sat 22 Feb 2014
at 12:17
  • msg #13

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 12):

"Travis, I see eye-to-eye with ENS over there--I wanna see what we can do before kickin' up dust. You fellers know what'll happen if that happens, too. Let's not forget how we all felt when we lost the funny talker." Randy doesn't crack a smile.

"Now, you know I don't got lines I don't mind crossin', but I gotta know fer sure when I cross 'em on purpose. And just so you knows, you knows I'll cross any line with you."

Turning his attention to specifics, Randy continues with certain ideas he has. "We gots a small bit of time to work with Cole, right? Cain't somebody like Rojas get in write the Frisco mayor or California gubner to free up his case? Some of us can even head on to Frisco ahead of the business to try and get it handled.

"Cole would be safe with that rascal, if'n he headed back to Frisco. It wouldn't be no posh carriage ride, but he'd make it there safe 'nuff.


Now, Randy concludes with addressing Travis' issue. "And, far as you goes, you sure you got to the end of all that with that Caudell feller? I mean, maybe you can get something less like Vickers did--that boy looks like he'll get a whoopin' and that's 'bout all.

Rojas would know if Caudell could be bought, I figgurs."

Travis Sunday
player, 2189 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sat 22 Feb 2014
at 16:33
  • msg #14

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 13):

Well they want to give me 20 or a noose but are offering 2 years.  I declined but would do a few months for the sake of everybody.

I could go to trial but would probably need to fight my way out if they didn't see things my way.

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 629 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 22 Feb 2014
at 18:10
  • msg #15

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 14):

If it comes to Cole going to San Francisco, at least some of us should escort... how likely is it that Rasmin is using the bounty to get Cole alone in order to collect on a paid killing instead? Is there any way we could determine that? Maybe that Selman fellow would know?

And as far as Travis's case, can we get a feel for how a jury might likely decide? Randy's idea of seeing if Caudell is amenable to a bribe is definitely worth looking into as well.

James E. Beauregard
player, 1356 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 22 Feb 2014
at 18:36
  • msg #16

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 12):

In dealing with Cole's situation, the first and last option puts us in the public eye. Rescuing Cole out on the plains would keep our activities away from legal scrutiny. The disadvantage is although I'm a decent enough tracker we may lose his trail. There are less uncertainties with a jail break. That would be my choice. And Travis, you will not spend one minute inside of a courtroom or jail cell if I or my Schofield have anything to say about it.
Jake Richardson
player, 647 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sun 23 Feb 2014
at 02:09
  • msg #17

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jake's expression turned to a scowl when Randy spoke of Weasel just receiving a "whoopin'" as a punishment for his part in the dust-up out at their camp, and for trying to steal Ghost. The ex-Wells Fargo man had not heard this news, and it did not sit well with him.

He made no comment as the other men discussed the various options. He reckoned that they needed to decide how they thought that they could best deal with Travis's and Cole's situations, then he would make his own decision.
Travis Sunday
player, 2190 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Mon 24 Feb 2014
at 02:25
  • msg #18

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 17):

Tell me about Vickers.  What's going on with him?
Randy Oldman
player, 1177 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Mon 24 Feb 2014
at 02:36
  • msg #19

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 17):

"I don't see no harm in making diff'rent plans, but we gots to be sure the right plan is hatched." Randy speaks up.

"Firstly JEB, cain't we agree to try to get word to California first on Cole's account? Don't we need Cole's word on the matter? At least, we can start that whilst we plans out some high plains adventure." He is demonstrative to the man of which he is silently most concerned.

"Next, there's some chances for diversions about town. We all needs to do our best to pull all our knowin's into the hat for everybody to ruminate." Mr. Big'un removes his hat while his makes this point. He taps the head band before returning the Stetson to his oversize noggin.

"As for me--and I knows you fellers know how I'm gonna go through with this--Uncle Billy is sparkin' up a Queensbury fight here in town. If'n all goes well, we can get a good draw and pull a Fort Worth; without the killin'." The once-winningest pugilist boxes the wind. Next, he throws a couple of punches toward Travis, who puts up his hands to intercept. The crack of the perfect placement sounds like thunderclaps. The shootist shakes his reddened hands from the sting.

"And, boys, if we do plan to make it off the plains ahead of any ole soul, we gotta play our cards right. We need extra horses, supplies, allies, and hole-ups. We don't got no straight-flush to win that hand. We need Aces and Kings up our sleeves." Randy tugs at his coat sleeves. "Sorry JEB, we need to hear where they is comin' from! And where we is goin'."
Jake Richardson
player, 648 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Mon 24 Feb 2014
at 14:16
  • msg #20

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 18):

Jake shook his head in response to Travis's question. "'Cordin' to what Randy's sayin', he's bein' let down mighty easy. But this is the first I've heard of it. I don't know nuthin' more about it than you do."

The rifleman reflected a moment, then added, "Shore don't seem to square with the way they're comin' down on you like a load of bricks, does it? I mean, if'n they're lookin' to lighten up on a man like him, they shore as hell oughta lighten up on you, too."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 630 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 24 Feb 2014
at 21:57
  • msg #21

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 20):

I agree Jake, there does seem to be a disparity of justice between these cases; perhaps it should be brought up with Senor Rojas.

Also, Randy makes a good point... do you know what resources will be thrown at you for a blatant illegality like a breakout? Could troops from the fort get involved?

Travis Sunday
player, 2191 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Mon 24 Feb 2014
at 22:14
  • msg #22

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 21):

I suppose the Army may get involved.  Randy, you said we could pull a Fort Worth?  What's that pull a jail break while everyone's at the boxing match?
Randy Oldman
player, 1178 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Wed 26 Feb 2014
at 05:37
  • msg #23

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 20):

Handing the Fort Griffin Echo--which was tucked in his coat pocket--to Jake, Randy says, "read all about it."

Turning attention to Travis' query, the pugilist recalls the night in Fort Worth. "Somptin' like that, Travis. I mean to say, we gots a fight comin' up, a horse race, and who knows what else. There's bound to be a fire at the church or the cathouse just about any time now. Damned if there weren't likely to be a fire at the church durin' the horse race--shite happens."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 631 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 27 Feb 2014
at 03:49
  • msg #24

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 23):

ENS shakes his head at Randy's statement.

I know you are all angry and frustrated, but I beg you not to take it out on this town! If you must start a fire pick an abandoned building or a trash heap.
Jake Richardson
player, 649 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Thu 27 Feb 2014
at 18:57
  • msg #25

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 23):

"Thanks, but it's too dark to read it out here," Jake replied when Randy handed him the newspaper.

"An' with this wind a-blowin', be a waste of time tryin' to strike matches to read by."

"You want it back, or want me to keep it 'til I can find some light to read by?"

Travis Sunday
player, 2192 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Fri 28 Feb 2014
at 00:23
  • msg #26

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 25):

So what happens when Cole gets on the road first thing tomorrow? Do we ride? 
Randy Oldman
player, 1179 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Fri 28 Feb 2014
at 14:50
  • msg #27

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 24):

"I ain't mad, not a bit--I is resolute. We gots two trails we might have to chose: one ain't got no danger, th'other gots peril o'plenty." Randy blows warm breath in his chilled hands. "We'll just have to see how things span out come time for action."

In general, the big man marks his opinion on the matter. In doing so, it's obvious why he puts his stakes in with the lot. "They is but one thing to keep in mind, and that is Cole done the right thing. I don't make no diff'rence how the job gets done, long as it gets done--the Major and Rojas taught me that. But, them peoples what thinks they is big bugs want him to come and stand trial for that. I guesses they gots a right to ask for that, but we gots a right to ask it not to happen.

"I thought I heard that judge what sat in that court today wants Cole to sit for Travis' trial, seein' as how he's a witness and all. If I'm wrong, things might be for naught. But, I dunno if a judge would send off a witness to what is said to be murder, if'n that be the case." Randy realizes he, too, is repeating himself now. His perturbation is perhaps due to that or due to apparent inaction. "I figgured you fellers woulda gotten that all worked out today."

Tapping the paper Jake now holds, Mr. Big'un says, "hold on to it. They is a part what said that Weasel feller is plea'ded to mischief whatnot 'stead of horse thievery. I don't speck he's gonna hang."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 632 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 1 Mar 2014
at 02:16
  • msg #28

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 27):

ENS listens to Travis and Randy, rubbing his chin.

Do you think Rasmin will try to leave tomorrow Travis? or have you heard something more concrete? I'm with Randy in that I thought the powers that be want Cole here as a witness. If you've heard different then we need to get Rojas to petition the judge.

Regardless, it may be prudent to post a watch on the jail... Lord knows Rasmin has with his gang of hunters!

Travis Sunday
player, 2193 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sat 1 Mar 2014
at 02:29
  • msg #29

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 28):

If I were Rasmin I'd be trying to get Cole out tonight.  I just assume he'd be trying his best to get out of town cleanly without anyone knowing. 

Travis shifts his weight and rubs his hands keeping them warm.

I'd like to make any decisions we can before we go back to bed tonight.


James E. Beauregard
player, 1357 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 1 Mar 2014
at 05:22
  • msg #30

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 29):

Gentlemen, you're over complicating the situation. We have but two choices. Break Cole out of jail tonight or wait until Rasmin takes him out on the trail to attempt a rescue. We don't know when or how that will occur since the sheriff wouldn't tell me anything before I gave up the badge. Therefore, the second option has too many unknown variables to be a viable choice. Travis and Randy, we go way back with Cole so we owe him our lives if necessary to get him out of this predicament. Jake and Ringgenberg, we would greatly appreciate your assistance but understand if this is beyond your comfort level. Make no mistake, what we are about to do is dangerous and men will die. The plan is simple. We saddle up, ride to the jailhouse, demand Cole be released or we start shooting. This ends now.
Randy Oldman
player, 1180 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Sat 1 Mar 2014
at 22:24
  • msg #31

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 30):

"JEB, that there is just reckless." The light of the moon is plenty to show the trailmate's concern.

"'Sides, I don't think the meetin' with Soledad in the morning is gonna be a waste of anybody's time. She gots something on her mind for ENS over here, and I betcha it's worth a hear."

Turning back to JEB, "anyways, I can guaran-damn-tee you, Rasmin ain't takin' Cole back by horse. He's gonna hop the nearest train to Frisco."

Then looking Travis dead in the eye, Randy instructs, "if I do get back to that town, boy, you best keep one hand on my shoulder, else I ain't gonna be found for week or two."
Jake Richardson
player, 650 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sun 2 Mar 2014
at 01:54
  • msg #32

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 31):

Jake stuck the newspaper that Randy had given him into a pocket of his jacket, planning to take a look at it later, when he had more light to read by.

The ex-Wells Fargo man stayed silent while JEB, Travis, and Randy continued their discussion as to the best way to rescue Cole. Once they had settled upon a course of action, Jake figured that he would have a difficult decision to make.

OOC: Edited to add missing word.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:15, Sun 02 Mar 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 633 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 2 Mar 2014
at 17:30
  • msg #33

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 31):

ENS looks over to Randy

You think she has some information that might help our situation? Now I am intrigued.

Travis, do you think Rasmin would try to break out Cole? Because I don't believe the sheriff would just let him take Cole before other legal matters are settled. But that brings back an earlier question... if Rasmin is that desperate to get Cole, could he just be an assassin for the corrupt San Francisco government?

Travis Sunday
player, 2194 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Mon 3 Mar 2014
at 14:01
  • msg #34

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 33):

No Rasmin will get him from the sheriff official like.  He would be wise to arrange it for a time when we're not likely to be ready, but he'll take him legally.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1358 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 4 Mar 2014
at 03:40
  • msg #35

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 34):

This is all the more reason to break Cole out of jail tonight. All I'm hearing is that any other time and the chance of getting him free is slim to nonexistent. We must take the small window of opportunity now.
Randy Oldman
player, 1181 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Tue 4 Mar 2014
at 22:11
  • msg #36

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 35):

"JEB, I don't think you gots your wits about you. I'm 'fraid you're gonna shoot your own foot afore you gots your gun out the holster. You do any damned fool thing now, you puts every last one of us in peril, most of all Cole. You'd be stringin' him up for certain. Even if'n you think tonight's our only chance, ain't a one of us ready to go on the lam. Ever since we met up in this spittoon of a town, you been doing the backwards of everything I said. I ain't held my tongue, but sure as Betsy held my dukes. If I gotta wallop you to knock some sense into you, I sure will." Randy expels steamy air from his nostrils with the effect as that of a bull doing the same.

The big man turns directly to JEB at this time. His frustration is growing into fury. "What's more, e'ry moment since leavin' that court today, that Rasmin's been ready to scrap, so don't think you is gonna catch anybody with their pants down."

Randy turns away from the former lawman.

"Travis, Jake, and ENS, it's time to shite or get off the pot--pick a side."
Jake Richardson
player, 651 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Wed 5 Mar 2014
at 01:05
  • msg #37

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 36):

Jake had yet to hear how Travis, JEB, and Randy proposed to proceed. As near as he could tell, no agreement had yet been reached.

"I got no idea how y'all are plannin' to go about what ye're proposin'. Truth be told, I don't hear that no kind of agreement has been reached betwixt y'all."

Jake glanced over at Randy. "Iff'n ye're sayin' I got to choose now, I ain't agreein' to no pig in a poke. I ain't gonna be railroaded. Sorry, but I'm out."
Travis Sunday
player, 2195 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Wed 5 Mar 2014
at 01:13
  • msg #38

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 36):

JEB it sure would have been nice for you to turn outlaw when you had the keys to the damn jail.

How many men will be on Cole come the middle of the night?

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 634 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 5 Mar 2014
at 16:59
  • msg #39

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 38):

ENS looks between Randy and Jake.

Jake is right, no action has been decided... I'm not ready to say I'm out until that point, unless the issue is forced. I propose we set our own watch on the jailhouse to preclude Travis' concern of an overnight release to Rasmin and then see if Soledad has any news on this issue tomorrow morning.
Travis Sunday
player, 2196 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Thu 6 Mar 2014
at 02:39
  • msg #40

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 39):

What is Soledad going to tell us?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1359 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 6 Mar 2014
at 04:09
  • msg #41

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 38):

I never had the keys but I reckon two will keep watch.
Randy Oldman
player, 1182 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Fri 7 Mar 2014
at 02:02
  • msg #42

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 40):

"I ain't got an idea what Miss Sanchez is gonna talk about. I just says she don't just talk 'bout the weather. If'n she asks for meet, it's gonna be something in your interest. That's all I is sayin'."

Shifting concerns back to the issue of Cole's incarceration, Randy says, "I'm just askin' y'all to pitch behind rash behavior or sensible planning. I didn't ask you to pick a plan--I ain't never said one, ain't never heard one. What I has offered is ideas we can start building on as a plan. What JEB is offerin' is a sure fired way to snap your neck in a noose.

"I cain't believe anybody is even thinkin' bustin' Cole out is a good idea, least of all an option."
Travis Sunday
player, 2197 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Fri 7 Mar 2014
at 03:33
  • msg #43

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 42):

Randy, while Cole is where we can get to him, with a clear view of the opposition we have a great option.  I'm leaning towards it.

Not tonight though.  We got no horses and no idea what's ahead.  It was stupid to let Cole lock himself up and stupid to retire a tin star while he was in there.  Now matters are worse.

James E. Beauregard
player, 1360 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 8 Mar 2014
at 01:19
  • msg #44

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 43):

The badge made no difference. It was forfeit the moment I stood up for you in court and my resignation was merely a formality.  The sheriff would see to that and would never let me near Cole regardless. In fact, the badge put me at a disadvantage since I was sworn to uphold the law. Now I'm free to do whatever it takes. But that's water under the bridge and we have Cole's incarceration to remedy. Waiting past tonight may be too late. He could be in Rasmin's custody by tomorrow.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 635 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 8 Mar 2014
at 02:48
  • msg #45

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 44):

Once again gentlemen, I find it hard to believe the town sheriff would let Cole go when he's involved with legal issues here. That tangled web works both ways. But if you truly believe that then we'd best get back to at least keep watch soon.
Travis Sunday
player, 2198 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sat 8 Mar 2014
at 15:40
  • msg #46

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 44):

Travis nods his head towards JEB.  Fair enough.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1361 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 8 Mar 2014
at 17:35
  • msg #47

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 46):

Alright, it seems the consensus is to see what tomorrow brings. In the morning we retain Señor Rojas to represent Cole. He can at least determine the timing of Cole's extradition as a starting point for our planning.
This message was last edited by the player at 17:36, Sat 08 Mar 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2199 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Mon 10 Mar 2014
at 18:50
  • msg #48

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 47):

Okay then.  We'll see what tomorrow brings.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 636 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 10 Mar 2014
at 19:15
  • msg #49

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 48):

ENS is clearly pleased at the choice of restraint for now...

Excellent gentlemen! But will we be setting a watch on the jailhouse?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1362 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 10 Mar 2014
at 22:59
  • msg #50

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 49):

I don't think it's necessary for tonight. Sheriff Cruger will follow protocol and won't turn over Cole until he's cleared it with the judge. Unless anyone has further comment I think we're done here. I'm returning to the Beehive.
Jake Richardson
player, 652 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 11 Mar 2014
at 01:44
  • msg #51

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 50):

"We re-assemblin' at any par-ticular time an' place tomorrow?" Jake asked.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 637 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 11 Mar 2014
at 18:28
  • msg #52

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 51):

ENS pulls his coat tighter against the wind.

I suggest we follow the sheriff here to the Beehive for that discussion... I'm definitely ready for another of those "Irish Coffees"!

ENS will walk with JEB to the Beehive.
Jake Richardson
player, 653 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 11 Mar 2014
at 20:23
  • msg #53

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 52):

"All right," Jake replied to ENS's suggestion that they return to the Beehive, and he fell into step with the Perfesser and JEB.

"Speakin' of drinks," he continued after the Easterner had mentioned Irish coffee, "other day over at the ho-tel I ran into a drummer who's traveled about a bit. He allowed that back east, there's folks who're mighty partial to a drink that some have taken to callin' 'the green fairy.'"

"Sounded to me like he might be pullin' my leg. You ever heard tell of such a thing, Perfesser?"


OOC: Edited punctuation as marked.
This message was last edited by the player at 20:27, Tue 11 Mar 2014.
Randy Oldman
player, 1183 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Tue 11 Mar 2014
at 23:00
  • msg #54

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Relieved cooler heads prevail, Randy's frustration dies down a bit. He knows there are many hours between now and the morning, but things seem easygoing now.

"So," Randy says as they head back together, "ENS is gonna have breakfast with Miss Sanchez, lucky dog. Hows 'bout I go with JEB and Travis to talk to that prosecutor? Jake, you check in on Cole to see how he's farin'.

"What ya'll think on that?"

James E. Beauregard
player, 1363 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 11 Mar 2014
at 23:41
  • msg #55

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 54):

Sounds alright to me.
Travis Sunday
player, 2201 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Tue 11 Mar 2014
at 23:50
  • msg #56

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 55):

To Jake...

After breakfast at the Planters.

Travis follows Randy to the beehive.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3666 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 12 Mar 2014
at 02:18
  • msg #57

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

The five men on the ridge come to terms. The ex-lawman from Missouri leads the way back to town, and towards the Beehive Saloon. Any man checking his fob would see that the hour is almost quarter-past ten.

Upon re-entering the town proper, the five pass through the intersection of the saloons and approach the jail. Rasmin's hunters are still stationed near the laundry. Sheriff Cruger and Mangy Mansfield occupy the jail's front porch.

Of course, the lawmen notice the five as they pass along the thoroughfare, but so do other townsfolk and revelers at the saloons.

When JEB and his compadres reach the Hive and enter, they are glad for the promise of relief from the cold.
Randy Oldman
player, 1184 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Wed 12 Mar 2014
at 04:06
  • msg #58

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 57):

As conspicuous as the five pards in the thoroughfare might be, so are the two lawmen on the porch. Randy makes certain to bid them a fine evening. "Have a good night, Sheriff." He tips his hat to the senior lawman. Looking squarely at the pungent patrolman, "and I hope you have a good night too, pig pirooter."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 638 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 12 Mar 2014
at 19:42
  • msg #59

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 58):

As they walk ENS answers Jake.

A yes, "La Fée Verte"... It's a spirit called absinthe. In Switzerland my mother warned me that it makes men crazy so I have never tried it; though a few of my colleagues have and it didn't seem to hurt them.

I recall that its preparation was a little involved... I guess I'd be surprised if it was available here on the flat!

This message was last edited by the player at 19:43, Wed 12 Mar 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 654 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Wed 12 Mar 2014
at 22:11
  • msg #60

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 57):

Once the men returned to the Beehive, Jake found a spot at the bar and waited until he had the bartender's attention. He remembered her as taking special pride in fixing fancy drinks, and decided to spend some of his winnings from Faro to indulge a whim.

"Reckon  I'll try me somma that ab-sin . . . one o' them . . ."

The rifleman lowered his voice, a little fearful that what he was going to say next would make him the subject of considerable amusement if he was overheard by other patrons at the bar. ". . . green fairy drinks."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1364 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 14 Mar 2014
at 00:38
  • msg #61

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 60):

JEB gets a whiskey at the bar.
Travis Sunday
player, 2202 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Fri 14 Mar 2014
at 01:46
  • msg #62

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 61):

Travis joins JEB at the bar.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3667 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 14 Mar 2014
at 11:33
  • msg #63

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 60):

The men enter the Beehive Saloon, which buzzes as usual at this time of night. The blast of cold air draws many of the patrons to take notice of the group's entry, until someone closes the door behind them. Jake, JEB and Travis move to the bar, not really in unison as the place is crowded. They find places to stand at the bar, while Jake is the first to get the attention of Ruby Easterling.

She answers his low-voiced request by leaning in closer and turning her ear, as the Texan's words are lost in the noise of the place. Jake has to repeat his order, but she hears him this time and nods. She also acknowledges JEB's order and prepares the drinks.

Meanwhile, Randy and ENS linger near the door, taking in the various card tables and the general bustle in the place. Definitely busier now than when Mr. Big'un took his first shift that afternoon. The professor sees that Elias Bennington is no longer dealing at the Faro table. It is in fact Lottie Deno who is dealing now, with a full table of players--not to mention various onlookers--intent on her every move.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 639 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 15 Mar 2014
at 03:01
  • msg #64

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 63):

ENS shakes off the cold once the door is closed, opens his coat a little and joins the others at the bar. Once there, he orders a whiskey and an arbuckles.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3671 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 19 Mar 2014
at 11:23
  • msg #65

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

After a short time at the Beehive, the men found themselves growing weary. Fatigue reminded them of the night before, when their rest was interrupted by the excursion to Jameson's ranch. They had gotten enough sleep to make it through this day, but as the hour reached 11 p.m. and the atmosphere in the Hive made private conversation next to impossible the men departed the warmth of the saloon, braving the biting cold air until they reached their respective lodgings. Sleep came fast for all five of the men.

Now, with the morning sun rising, the men awaken on Thursday, February 1st, Eighteen Hundred Seventy-Seven to the alluring smell of breakfast at the Planters and the Occidental hotels, as well as Mrs. Owsley's place.

Meanwhile, Cole Trayne wakes to find himself still in the small cell, being watched by Indian Kate. She remains hunched against the wall at the end of the lower bunk in her cell.

-----------

OOC: Players should state their intentions for the morning, beyond "going down for breakfast."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 641 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 19 Mar 2014
at 19:36
  • msg #66

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 65):

ENS gets up and prepares himself for the day, dressing in clean clothes and shaving. After strapping on his Colt, he heads downstairs. He looks in the dining area to see if Miss Sanchez is already there; if not, he'll wait in the lobby for her arrival.
Travis Sunday
player, 2205 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Wed 19 Mar 2014
at 23:34
  • msg #67

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 65):

Travis goes through his rituals.  Cleaning his weapons and checking their functionality.  He dresses ready for a horse ride.  Ayasha remains foremost in his thoughts.  Today there may be news and he may need to ride.

When finished he breaks his fast.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1366 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 00:13
  • msg #68

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 65):

JEB dresses in his usual fancy suit. He cleans and loads his pistols and fastens their holsters. He packs the remainder of his belongings in saddlebags and leaves them slung over the bedpost. Satisfied that he's ready to travel at a moments notice, he puts on his overcoat, grabs the Spencer, locks the door to his room and goes downstairs for coffee and biscuits.

OOC: removed orange text.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:29, Fri 21 Mar 2014.
Cole Trayne
player, 1608 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 01:32
  • msg #69

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 65):

Upon awakening Cole sits up and stretches his back to work out the kinks. Glancing in the direction of his cellmate, he gently nods.

Morning ma'am.
Jake Richardson
player, 656 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 03:27
  • msg #70

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 65):

Jake finished up his breakfast at the Occidental, left some coins on the table, and rose to leave. The previous evening Randy had made some suggestions as to how they could start the morning, and had suggested that Jake could check in on Cole and see how he was doing.

After speaking with Cole at the hoosegow, Jake planned to head over to the Planters and see who had gathered there, which was the place that had JEB had picked for them to meet after breakfast.

Hope to hell that the wind's slacked up some, the ex-Wells Fargo man thought to himself as he pulled his hat down low before leaving the Occidental.

OOC: Edited to correct errors.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:09, Fri 21 Mar 2014.
Indian Kate
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 12:41
  • msg #71

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 69):

Kate stretches, too. She stands up from the bunk. "There is one nice thing about being locked up; no bother about what you are doing today. You get any shuteye?"
Randy Oldman
player, 1186 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 12:50
  • msg #72

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Randy finished his breakfast in an appropriate amount of time without dawdling. He hastened his travel to the Planter's to meet up with JEB and Travis. Heck, he might even be there in time to make the introduction for ENS and Soledad.
Indian Kate
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 12:54
  • msg #73

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 66):

ENS is one of the first people to arrive at the dining hall. He does not find Miss Sanchez, but he waits only a few minutes before she arrives. They choose the table in the far corner, which at least for the moment they have to themselves.

"Gracias, senor. I thank you for your time this morning. I am ravenous. Let us eat and then talk."

Soledad helps herself to coffee and biscuits. Also, Mrs. Swartz distributes a single slice of ham to those who desire it. The Mexican woman enjoys her meal, smiling at the professor between bites.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3673 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 12:58
  • msg #74

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 72):

Thinking of a second breakfast on his way to Planters, Randy Oldman also thought he might get there in time to introduce his friends.  He did not know that Soledad is an early riser and had already met the professor, himself eager to be on time to make her acquaintance.

Mr. Big'un finds the pair in the table at the corner. A few others have assembled for the breakfast, which Randy's nose signals the presence of ham, same as at Mrs. Owsley's this fine morning. Two seats remain unclaimed at the couple's table, or Randy could choose a spot with more room at one of the longer benches.
Deputy Adamson
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 13:04
  • msg #75

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 70):

Richardson approached the jail after his breakfast. His druthers for the weather might be satisfied, as the frosty wind had dissipated. Still cold for a Texas morn, he felt that today might get warmer.

The rifleman finds Deputy Adamson and Chubby Wilson on the porch of the jail. Garrett Rasmin occupies the post near the laundry, where a succession of hunters had kept vigil last night when Jake and the others passed by on various occasions.

The deputy regards Jake on his approach, but waits for the man to speak.
Randy Oldman
player, 1187 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 13:11
  • msg #76

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 74):

Knowing he wasn't invited to the meal, Randy opts to eat that well deserved second breakfast on his own. He takes a seat on a bench. If seen by his friends, he'll nod in acknowledgement, but nothing more.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3674 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 13:13
  • msg #77

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 67) and James E. Beauregard (msg # 68):

Having cleaned their weapons and dressed, Travis and JEB exit their rooms, on separate floors, at nearly the same hour. Eight-thirty o'clock, to be precise.

Travis enters directly into the hotel lobby and then dining area. He sees a few of his friends gathered there. The professor chatting with the raven-haired Mexican from the Frontier House; Randy Oldman as well. Pete Haverty sits at a common bench, enjoying coffee and speaking with another man. Others have gathered as well, some that Sunday doesn't recognize. There are still seats available; none private.

In the seconds that pass while Travis looks around, JEB descends and sees his old pard standing near the half-wall designating the dining area.
This message was last edited by the GM at 13:14, Thu 20 Mar 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2206 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 22:01
  • msg #78

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 77):

Let's join the professor.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 642 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 20 Mar 2014
at 22:02
  • msg #79

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Indian Kate (msg # 73):

ENS smiles warmly as Soledad arrives.

It's my pleasure to meet with you Miss Sanchez. This way please.

ENS holds her seat for her then takes his own. He makes small talk during the meal, letting her get to the point of this meeting.
Randy Oldman
player, 1188 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 01:37
  • msg #80

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 78):

"Travis," Randy speaks slightly above the din, "you and JEB should join me over here." The actor motions to a couple of spots on the bench across from himself. "We oughta chat about what we is gonna do this morn."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1367 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 02:28
  • msg #81

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 78):

JEB nods and follows Travis' lead.
Cole Trayne
player, 1609 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 03:03
  • msg #82

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Indian Kate (msg # 71):

The wrangler shrugs and a slight smile momentarily appears on his face.

I've slept in worse. Many a day on the range, rain or snow, makes a man find value in a roof and a cot.

Cole pauses a moment, then continues.

Even these here cots.

Again, Cole pauses.

And this here roof.
Soledad Sanchez
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 11:17
  • msg #83

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 79):

"You come from New York, yes?" asks Soledad, holding a mug in two hands with elbows propped on the tabletop, while taking deliberate sips of her coffee. "Did you attend the theatres in New York City?"
Indian Kate
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 12:35
  • msg #84

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 82):

Kate moves to the gate wall. Leaning against it and listening to Cole, she nods. "I understand. I slept in worse, my own self."
Jake Richardson
player, 657 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 13:29
  • msg #85

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 75):

As Jake walked north on Griffin after leaving the Occidental, he was pleased to find that the cold wind that had been blowing yesterday and last evening had abated a little. He trudged past the intersection with Fourth where saloons were clustered on three of the four corner spots, and spotted Garrett Rasmin standing by a small building on his right, a little ways further down Griffin and past the jailhouse on his left.

Jake nodded to the bounty hunter, reflecting that it reminded him of times during the war when the common soldiers who might be doing their dead-level best to kill each other soon would meet amiably between the lines at night and trade Rebel tobacco for Yankee goods that were hard to come by in the South.

The rifleman halted his approach just short of the jail, his right foot casually placed on the first step up to the porch. "Mornin'," he said, nodding to the two men who were on the porch.

"I'd like to speak with Cole Trayne," he said, addressing his comments to the deputy who wore a badge. He could not remember the man's name.
Deputy Adamson
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 16:59
  • msg #86

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 85):

The deputy shrugs. "All right. I was fixin' to check on him anyway. You need to leave your weapons out here."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 643 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 17:18
  • msg #87

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Soledad Sanchez (msg # 83):

Well, I live in Buffalo, New York, which only has saloon shows such as yours. But I have had cause to go to New York City occasionally. I've attended a Shakespeare play at the Winter Garden Theatre before it was closed and a burlesque show by the "British Blondes"... That was a popular show!
Jake Richardson
player, 658 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 17:40
  • msg #88

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 86):

Jake nodded in response to the deputy's instructions, which made sense to him. Letting a man who was known to be friendly with one of the prisoners take his weapons inside the jailhouse was just asking for trouble.

He stepped up onto the porch and placed his Spencer carbine, Colt Peacemaker, derringer, and hunting knife down on the floorboards, up against the front wall of the jailhouse where they would be out of the weather.

"That's all of 'em," he told the deputy.
Deputy Adamson
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 19:00
  • msg #89

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 88):

"All right. Chubby'll watch 'em." The deputy pulls a key ring from inside his duster and unlocks the pad lock on the jail door.

"I reckon you should remove your duster, too," he adds, opening the door. "Set it on the chair there."

Through the entryway, Jake sees the small jail house, with the two cells defined by iron bars, as well as a desk, table and cot taking up the sheriff's office space. Cole Trayne is in the near cell; Indian Kate in the far one.
Travis Sunday
player, 2207 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Fri 21 Mar 2014
at 22:43
  • msg #90

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 89):

Travis hears Randy.  We'll visit the prosecutor after breakfast. 

Travis walks over to the professor and removes his hat.

May we join you or is this a private discussion?
Cole Trayne
player, 1610 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Sat 22 Mar 2014
at 18:50
  • msg #91

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 89):

Upon seeing Jake enter the jail, Cole looks up from his bunk.

Howdy, Jake. I hope you brought something to eat?
Jake Richardson
player, 659 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sat 22 Mar 2014
at 21:24
  • msg #92

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 91):

Jake nodded in response to the deputy's instrucing him to remove his duster. He did so, and placed it in one of the empty chairs on the porch, as the man had suggested.  He followed the deputy into the jail.

"Ma'am," he said, touching the brim of his hat when he saw Indian Kate leaning against the gate wall in her cell.

When Cole spoke up and said that he was hoping for something to eat, Jake turned to the deputy.

"Kin I do that? Bring him some food?"
Cole Trayne
player, 1611 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Sat 22 Mar 2014
at 22:28
  • msg #93

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 92):

The wrangler interjects, although politely so.

Food AND drink.

Although, I reckon it is a little early for anything stronger than coffee...

Deputy Adamson
Sun 23 Mar 2014
at 11:41
  • msg #94

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 92) and Cole Trayne (msg #93):

The big deputy, standing in the doorway, shrugs. "You can bring some food. It will save us the trouble. No alcohol. I reckon you can understand why."

In her cell, the talk of food brings a hopeful look to Indian Kate's face.
Soledad Sanchez
Sun 23 Mar 2014
at 11:44
  • msg #95

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 90):

Soledad remains silent, apparently deferring to her breakfast companion. Still, she turns her head to face Travis Sunday for just a moment, with a look that makes Travis think: "if looks like that could kill, I wouldn't need this brace of revolvers."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 644 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 23 Mar 2014
at 17:22
  • msg #96

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Soledad Sanchez (msg # 95):

Seeing Soledad's look, ENS tries to be diplomatic.

Well Travis, Miss Sanchez and I are discussing theatre... you don't have much interest in that do you?
Jake Richardson
player, 660 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sun 23 Mar 2014
at 19:12
  • msg #97

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 94):

"Sure," Jake replied to the deputy's statement that he reckoned the ex-Wells Fargo man understood why no alcohol could be provided to the prisoners. In truth, Jake couldn't see that a mug of beer would hurt anything, but he figured that beer wouldn't go all that well with breakfast any way.

Turning to Cole, Jake said, "I'll have to double back with some breakfast victuals, but I'll see what I can do."

"Reckon I can tote some along for you too, Miss,"
he added, addressing Indian Kate.

Jake paused for a moment, then cleared his throat. "How you gettin' along, Cole?" he asked.

OOC: Fixed minor punctuation error.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:58, Mon 24 Mar 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2208 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sun 23 Mar 2014
at 21:49
  • msg #98

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 96):

Travis chuckles.  No I don't.  I don't care one bit.

He tips his hat.

Maam.

Travis finds a place for he and JEB and eats quietly, mostly speaking of Ayasha and his hopes of her recovery.
Cole Trayne
player, 1612 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Mon 24 Mar 2014
at 02:30
  • msg #99

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 97):

Oh, I reckon I'm getting along as good as can be rightly expected. The sheriff, and his boys here, haven't given me much cause to complain.

And my cellmate here is good company.


At that last part, the wrangler gestures subtlety in Kate's direction.
Randy Oldman
player, 1189 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Mon 24 Mar 2014
at 04:37
  • msg #100

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Randy partakes of his breakfast of ham, biscuits, and coffee--dang good coffee, that it--in peace and pleasure. He has an inexplicable grin about him while he uses his knife and fork ham-fistedly.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 645 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 24 Mar 2014
at 19:24
  • msg #101

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 98):

ENS continues to chat with Soledad about theatre, both local and back East, and a little general chatting about the recent events (as one might expect). After a reasonable time, he wraps up the chatting.

Well Miss Sanchez, this was a very pleasant breakfast... Thank you for your charming company!

Unless she has more to say, ENS will rise and again assist her with her chair, and then escort her out to the Planter's porch.
Soledad Sanchez
Tue 25 Mar 2014
at 00:41
  • msg #102

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 101):

Soledad accepts the professor's escort, departing the Planters Hotel. Breakfast time has come to an end. Mrs. Swartz has begun to clean up after her patrons.

Travis, JEB, ENS and Randy find themselves on the long front porch. They see Jake Richardson approaching from the west.
Jake Richardson
player, 661 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 25 Mar 2014
at 13:22
  • msg #103

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Soledad Sanchez (msg # 102):

Before leaving the jail, Jake inquired as to whether there was anything that Cole wanted him to pass along to his pards, or anything more that he could do for him other than arranging for some breakfast.

After leaving the jail, the rifleman walked over to Hatfield's and arranged to have a platter of breakfast (enough for both Cole and Indian Kate) and a pot of coffee to be delivered to the hoosegow, "compliments of Jake."

Once that was taken care of, Jake headed for the Planters, where JEB had indicated that they should all meet some time after breakfast.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 646 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 25 Mar 2014
at 19:24
  • msg #104

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Soledad Sanchez (msg # 102):

ENS watches Soledad depart, then turns to the others.

Gentlemen, I must use the facilities. I shall be right back.

ENS heads to the Planters outhouse.
Sheriff Cruger
Wed 26 Mar 2014
at 13:19
  • msg #105

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole Trayne was grateful for Jake's visit . . . and the promise of a good meal. Yesterday's stew tasted as good as any, but the small portion proved no match for his appetite.

He and Kate made small talk after Jake and the Deputy closed the jail house door. Maybe ten, maybe fifteen minutes later, the door opened again. To the dismay of the two cell mates, the sheriff enters this time; it is not the breakfast they had been expecting.

"Mornin'," says the lawman, glancing at both before positioning a chair and sitting in front of Indian Kate's cell.

"Kate," he starts, pausing immediately. "Kate, Mr. Jameson has petitioned the county to take custody of you, at least for now. The Judge, the prosecutor and I have agreed. Now it is your choice. You can leave here now, as the responsibility of Jameson and his sons until your sentencing. Or you can decline, and stay here until then."

Indian Kate takes the news quietly. She asks the sheriff for a minute to think about it. He rises, telling her to take all the time she wants while noting that Rory Jameson is waiting outside for her. He closes the door behind him. Cole hears voices on the porch.
Indian Kate
Wed 26 Mar 2014
at 13:24
  • msg #106

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 105):

Kate moves to the iron-bar wall that separates her from the wrangler. She speaks softly through the bars. "I guess it ain't much of a choice," she confides. "Mostly, I do not want to seem too eager. I will be in Jameson's debt . . . " she adds, shrugging.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 648 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 26 Mar 2014
at 16:01
  • msg #107

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 104):

ENS returns to the porch soon and pulls his assembled friends in close. He spaeks low so that no one near them can hear.

Gentlemen, Miss Sanchez slipped me a note during breakfast... she wants me to meet with her after tonight's show. It seems we'll have to wait a bit longer to find out what she wants. Oh, and sorry for the subterfuge... I just wanted to make sure the note wasn't of a personal nature before revealing it.

So, what next?

Randy Oldman
player, 1190 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Wed 26 Mar 2014
at 22:09
  • msg #108

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 107):

"It's time to talk to them lawyers. What's that Caudell feller and a visit to Rojas, too."

Nudging ENS, Randy jokes, "So, she's so purdy she makes your tongue get in the way of your eye teeth so's you cain't see what your sayin', huh?"
Cole Trayne
player, 1613 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Thu 27 Mar 2014
at 00:16
  • msg #109

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Indian Kate (msg # 106):

Cole smiles slightly, as he responds in a low voice.

I reckon most anyplace is better than a cell.

Provided, of course, the price of that debt you mention is not too high.

How well do you know Jameson?


The wrangler allows his face to betray a slight look of concern.
Travis Sunday
player, 2209 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Thu 27 Mar 2014
at 00:33
  • msg #110

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 108):

OK Randy this is your cattle drive.  We'll move out when you're ready.  If anyone sees an Indian let me know.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1368 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 27 Mar 2014
at 02:40
  • msg #111

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 108):

Me and Caudell ain't on friendly terms. I'll leave it to you gentlemen to talk some sense into him. I'm going to have a chat with the outlaw. Meet back here at noon.
Indian Kate
Thu 27 Mar 2014
at 11:23
  • msg #112

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 109):

Kate sighs. "I know him. Jameson and his boys are decent folk." She looks around the cell, apparently considering Cole's initial comment. "I ain't fond of being beholden to anyone. Thanks for keeping me company, Cole."

Taking a deep breath, she calls out "Sheriff!"

When Cruger enters, Indian Kate tells him she is ready to go with the younger Jameson. The Sheriff nods, opens the cell door and escorts her out of the jail house. Cole hears a few words, before the Sheriff re-enters, closing the door behind him and re-positioning his chair close to Cole's cell.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3675 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 27 Mar 2014
at 12:49
  • msg #113

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 111):

Turning onto Griffin Avenue and approaching the jail, JEB takes note of the bounty hunter. Same as yesterday morning, Rasmin keeps watch on the jail from the corner of the laundry. The Chinaman they call Loco is sweeping the porch.

At Picket Jail itself, JEB finds Deputy Adamson on duty, along with Chubby Wilson, on the porch.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3676 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 27 Mar 2014
at 13:03
  • msg #114

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 110):

Mr. Big'un leads the way to the cattleman's association. When the men turn on to Third Street, Travis himself sees an Indian. It is the same squat-framed woman he and Ayasha saw the day they road into town. She is sweeping the stairs of the small two-story building opposite the association building. Randy knows her as the wife of Elijah Earl, proprietor of Earl's Shave and Bathe.

OOC: PCs may converse along the way, before entering as desired, or to state some other action. The Judge is advancing to keep things moving. ENS and Jake may accompany Travis and Randy, or do something else as desired. The Judge requires an entry action post--or alternative action post--when ready, from each PC.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 649 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 27 Mar 2014
at 17:09
  • msg #115

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 108):

Randy's "nudge" almost knocks ENS over but he quickly recovers.

Yes Randy, Miss Sanchez is quite comely and a pleasant conversationalist! But you probably knew that already... You seemed quite taken with her on the day I met you.

ENS will follow Randy and Travis while talking, he'll also keep an eye out for any sign of the Tonkawa arriving.
Travis Sunday
player, 2210 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Fri 28 Mar 2014
at 01:53
  • msg #116

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 115):

Travis follows Randy.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1369 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 28 Mar 2014
at 03:02
  • msg #117

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 113):

JEB nods at Adamson, "Deputy, I'd like to speak with Mr.Trayne."
Deputy Adamson
Fri 28 Mar 2014
at 11:10
  • msg #118

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 117):

Adamson acknowledges JEB. "The sheriff is in there right now. When he comes out, I reckon you can see him."
Jake Richardson
player, 662 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 28 Mar 2014
at 23:38
  • msg #119

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 114):

To Jake's surprise, none of the others seemed inclined to inquire as to what he had learned from speaking with Cole.

With a shrug, he glanced over at Pete Haverty's livery stable on the north side of Fourth Street, and decided to look in on Ghost and see how he was doing.
Pete Haverty
Sat 29 Mar 2014
at 12:17
  • msg #120

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 119):

Jake enters the corral. Seeing no one in the yard, Jake moves to the barn entrance, where he sees young Benny cleaning one of the stalls. A moment later, he sees Pete Haverty emerging from a small office within the barn.

"Richardson, good morning. Here to see your Ghost?"
Travis Sunday
player, 2211 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sun 30 Mar 2014
at 23:30
  • msg #121

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 120):

Travis waits patiently.  He looks at Jake and smiles.  No news from Cole is good news.  The Professor and Randy exchange pleasantries while Travis ponders the fate of his fellow rider and what news the tribe will bring of her.  After that, see to Cole.  He has no concern for himself or the trouble he is in.  They set him free.  He doesn't see how that can change.
Jake Richardson
player, 663 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Mon 31 Mar 2014
at 01:26
  • msg #122

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 120):

"Yes sir," Jake replied to the livery-man's inquiry with a nod.

"I ain't gotten by to see him as much as I intended. How's he doin'?"
Pete Haverty
Mon 31 Mar 2014
at 02:06
  • msg #123

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 122):

Haverty strolls over to Ghost's stall.

"He is on the mend, but that jaunt out of town the night before last set him back a mite. Anyhow, I reckon he'll be back to normal by Saturday." Haverty pauses, looking Jake in the eye. "Are you still interested in a race?"
Randy Oldman
player, 1191 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Mon 31 Mar 2014
at 12:18
  • msg #124

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 114):

JEB heads his way, off to find the oft outlaw and sometimes lawman.

Randy points out Earl's wife to Travis as they pass by. "That there's Mr. Earl's wife. He's the feller what runs his own shave shop. Danged good man, so's I'd say she's prob'ly of the same ilk. Don't know what much good she'll do for you, but still, she might point us in the right direction for answers for Ayasha."

Just before heading across the road to the Cattleman's Association, Randy asks Travis to wait just outside until the business is concluded inside.

The big man and the learned man enter the building. The two look for the prosecutor's office, asking if need be.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3678 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 31 Mar 2014
at 12:44
  • msg #125

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 124):

When Randy Oldman enters the building, he finds Caudell and Rojas sitting in the main room. They both acknowledge Mr. Big'un's entrance and await his opening.
Randy Oldman
player, 1192 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Mon 31 Mar 2014
at 13:05
  • msg #126

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 125):

"Rojas, it's always a good day when I sees you. I figgurs you is doing fine today."

Randy addresses Caudell in a similarly cordial manner, although less familiar.

"Fellers, I gots a cupla things to ask of you. I'm hopin' you can spare me a bit of your time."

Mr. Big'un really wastes no time getting to the point. "Mr. Caudell, I needs a favor on behalf of my friend, Cole Trayne. This mess in Frisco is something we all think is due to crooked dealin's. Cole straight up admits to killin' that feller they says he killed. The story, shortly, goes that feller ordered the Cole to kill another. I heard that if'n Cole woulda acted on that, that big bug woulda been just as responsible for the killin' as Cole. So, like the judge said yesterday, Cole stopped a crime from happenin'."

Randy catches his breath for a moment while he glances about for a basin for water to drink.

"Mr. Caudell, do you figgurs you could contact the mayor or guvnor and ask them murder charge be dropped based on that?"

Upon spotting a basin and glass, Randy draws a water and returns, waiting to be invited to sit.

OOC: I thought ENS was with Randy. If I'm wrong, oops! If I'm right, whoop whoop!
Jake Richardson
player, 664 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Mon 31 Mar 2014
at 13:08
  • msg #127

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 123):

Jake puffed up his cheeks and exhaled, then smiled a wry little smile in response to the livery-man's question as to whether he was still interested in a race.

"Beats hell outta me, Mister Haverty. Tell you the truth, things is gettin' . . . downright complicated."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 650 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 31 Mar 2014
at 20:12
  • msg #128

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 126):

ENS walks into the Exchange with Randy. When the big man jumps right in, he simply looks to the two seated men for their response.
Pete Haverty
Mon 31 Mar 2014
at 23:41
  • msg #129

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 127):

Haverty regards Jake for several seconds. Eventually, he nods.

"There ain't much complicated about a horse race, so I reckon you are referring to other matters." The livery owner starts towards his office, but stops after a few steps. "I have no cause to pressure you, Mr. Richardson. Although there are a number of important men in this town who are hankering for a race against your Ghost, and I believe there are plenty of folks who would welcome a distraction from the winter's bite, I have never made it my business to tell a man what to do with his own kid."

Haverty lowers his voice to avoid the young ears of his stable-hand. "And I believe your Ghost could beat any kid put up against him. Anyhow, I will let the thing lie, until you indicate a preference."
John Caudell
Tue 1 Apr 2014
at 00:25
  • msg #130

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 126):

Rojas smiles at his old hand.

John Caudell listens to the man recently known about town as Mr. Big'un.

"I appreciate your forthright appeal, sir. This business with Trayne is like a burr under a saddle." He pauses, thinking.

"Trayne might have stopped one crime, but if he killed that man based on words alone, all he did was substitute one crime for another. I cannot say whether things are crooked in San Francisco. It matters not, anyhow, because I have no pull in that jurisdiction."

"We will have to turn your pard over to the bounty hunter soon. I suggest that you try to arrange a deal with Rasmin, to accompany your pard back to Frisco."

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 651 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 1 Apr 2014
at 19:26
  • msg #131

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Caudell (msg # 130):

ENS looks to Caudell as he rubs his chin.

Mr. Caudell, doesn't Mr. Trayne have to be kept until at least the trial for Vickers since he was the only one of us awake when Kirbee made his move? Surely local affairs trump other states' business and he must be present to testify?
John Caudell
Tue 1 Apr 2014
at 23:21
  • msg #132

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 131):

The prosecutor shakes his head as the professor concludes his statement. "There will not be any trial for Vickers. He pleaded guilty yesterday afternoon."
Jake Richardson
player, 665 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 1 Apr 2014
at 23:39
  • msg #133

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 129):

Jake thought it best to let Pete Haverty's spot-on observation about horse races not being complicated pass without comment, so he replied, "I'll think on it a mite, an' let you know."

If'n I'm still around these parts, the ex-Wells Fargo man thought to himself.


Jake moved over beside Ghost's stall, and slipped his kid a sugar cube that he had picked up over at Hatfield's.

"You're right 'bout Ghost lookin' a sight better'n he did when we brung him in after that dust-up outside uhv town. I 'preciate y'all takin' such good care of him."
Travis Sunday
player, 2212 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Wed 2 Apr 2014
at 00:56
  • msg #134

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Caudell (msg # 130):

Travis listens to the big man speak.  He hears the jurisprudential answer and squints.  He brings his thumb and index finger together in a pinching motion across his eyes until they meet at the bridge of his nose.

Senor Rojas... Mr Caudell.  Any enlightenment or change of heart since yesterday or are you still intent on seeing me swing?
Deputy Adamson
Wed 2 Apr 2014
at 02:37
  • msg #135

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Waiting by the jail house, JEB sees a young woman approaching with a small basket in hand. Just as she nears the porch the jail house door opens and Sheriff Cruger exits.

Deputy Adamson acknowledges the young woman. He takes the basket and motions for JEB to follow him, making eye contact with Cruger along the way and motioning for JEB to stop at the door.

"Breakfast, Trayne," says the deputy. "And a visitor." Adamson removes the food, wrapped in a cloth napkin, and slides it through the iron gate. He inspects a small jug and passes it through the bars as well.

When he exits the jail, the deputy asks JEB to surrender his weapons and his overcoat, before allowing him to enter.
Pete Haverty
Wed 2 Apr 2014
at 02:38
  • msg #136

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 133):

"You are welcome," replies Haverty, leaving Jake to his own druthers.
John Caudell
Wed 2 Apr 2014
at 02:41
  • msg #137

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 134):

Caudell looks to Travis Sunday, who had lingered at the doorway while Randy and ENS entered and spoke with the prosecutor.

"Not too savvy on diplomacy, are you Sunday?"
James E. Beauregard
player, 1370 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Wed 2 Apr 2014
at 23:10
  • msg #138

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 135):

JEB surrenders the Spencer, Schofield, Remington and overcoat. He waits for the deputy to step outside the jailhouse before speaking to Cole.
Jake Richardson
player, 666 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Wed 2 Apr 2014
at 23:14
  • msg #139

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 136):

Jake spent a little more time with Ghost, then left the stable and walked into the nearby corral. He nodded to the young stable-hand and flipped him a silver dollar.

"Ghost is lookin' a sight better. I 'spect that most of the work that went into helpin' him get better was yours," he observed. "I 'preciate all that you done for him."
Travis Sunday
player, 2213 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Wed 2 Apr 2014
at 23:18
  • msg #140

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Caudell (msg # 137):

My Colonel in the war said diplomacy was just a way to describe a man saying nice doggy while reaching for a big stick.  No sir, it's not really my style.  Lies, half-truths, politicking, diplomacy don't suit men of action.... men of the frontier.
Benny Sanders
Thu 3 Apr 2014
at 02:59
  • msg #141

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 139):

"Thank you, Mister. You ain't so bad, no matter what anyone says."
John Caudell
Thu 3 Apr 2014
at 03:03
  • msg #142

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 140):

"Say what you came to say, then," answers Caudell, refusing to take Sunday's bait.
Deputy Adamson
Thu 3 Apr 2014
at 12:20
  • msg #143

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 138):

The deputy motions for JEB to enter the jail. The door remains open.
Jake Richardson
player, 667 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Thu 3 Apr 2014
at 15:47
  • msg #144

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Benny Sanders (msg # 141):

Jake grinned at the lad as he strolled across the corral. "So, some folks are sayin' that I'm a bad man?" he asked.
Benny Sanders
Thu 3 Apr 2014
at 17:53
  • msg #145

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 144):

"Jest a jape, sir," says the boy with a slight affectation in his voice, grinning in return.
Travis Sunday
player, 2214 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 01:48
  • msg #146

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Caudell (msg # 142):

I'll do two weeks.  Make the deal.
Cole Trayne
player, 1614 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 01:51
  • msg #147

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 138):

Morning, JEB.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1371 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 02:35
  • msg #148

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 147):

Hello, Cole. What happened to your cell mate?
Cole Trayne
player, 1615 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 03:26
  • msg #149

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 148):

She is staying with Jameson.
Randy Oldman
player, 1193 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A22
He'll box your ears!
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 10:52
  • msg #150

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 146):

"Dangit Travis. Now I know this here's your neck on the line, but don't go pokin' at rat'lers." Randy partly pleads and partly chastises his pard.

"Mr. Caudell and Senor Rojas, Travis is the second topic I'd like to jaw about. All his sweet-talkin' aside, they has gotta be a way to see a better option." The big man still towers above the table's occupants. "I ain't gonna tell you 'bout how he's a good feller 'cause that'll just be spittin' in the wind for now. But, he's done something that may not be as big a crime as what he's bein' held to. Is there a crime of 'dueling' or fighting where a man dies in the end that'll be a shorter sentence. What if he has to pay a constitution to the man's family or something or such.

"Misters, I'm hopin' there's something we can find that's the littlest crime 'stead of the biggest. We ain't babes in the woods, so's we knows time's gotta be served. And, we don't need nobody to clean up our messes, but we just don't know what we gots to work with as far as options are.

"Rojas, he saved me from the opium dragon out in Frisco when the fights got too painful. A stone-cold killer woulda walked out with my scratch and let me dream my life away. Besides his venomous words sometimes, Travis here is one the finest fellers you is gonna find. I gotta do all I can to save this here boy, 'specially from hisself."

Randy sets down the glass. "I'd be surprised if JEB ain't my pard what needs fixin' next."
John Caudell
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 13:09
  • msg #151

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 150):

Caudell had taken a deep breath after Travis Sunday spoke, his face hardening. The prosecutor seemed ready to respond when Randy Oldman jumped in. He allows the big man to have his say, which turns out to be long-winded, but which has Rojas grinning and Caudell more relaxed by the time it concludes.

Standing, Caudell addresses Mr. Big'un.

"It is a good thing Sunday knows how to choose his pards."

"Mr. Oldman, the only reason your man here is not behind bars this very minute is because men such as you and Rojas have vouched for him. According to the Texas penal code, the penalty for killing a man in a duel is death . . . or life in prison. I extended a reasonable alternative: Manslaughter and two years in the penitentiary. Rojas said that Sunday did not want to discuss that offer."


He glances at Rojas, Randy, and ENS as he talks. He seems to avoid Travis, purposefully.

"Tell your pard that when he is ready to discuss an earnest deal, he should return."
This message was last edited by the GM at 13:12, Fri 04 Apr 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 652 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 19:29
  • msg #152

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Caudell (msg # 151):

Mr. Caudell, you know there were extenuating circumstances here; it was not a simple disagreement! Mr. Sunday had prevented Keogh from assaulting a young woman and then suffered threats from the man. He has said that he felt Keogh would ambush him, given the chance...

Have you talked to Mr. Doney or the girl? Does the situation leading to this event count for nothing?

John Caudell
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 21:43
  • msg #153

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 152):

Caudell shakes his head. "Speak to witnesses . . . hellfire, Rojas, why did I not think of that before?"

The prosecutor faces ENS. "The only extenuating circumstances for justifying the killing of another man are when one's life--or an innocent's life--is in immediate danger. Sunday defused the initial situation at Doney's place, to his credit. But then, some hours later, he voluntarily walked a half-mile out of town to engage in a duel with Keogh. There was no immediate threat to Sunday's life, or the girl's life, based on the testimony that has been collected, including Sunday's own statements at the hearing and Beauregard's notes from those of you who were there."

Caudell breathes. "The charges are just. Based on what I know, the offer to reduce those charges to manslaughter is downright generous. If Sunday disagrees, he may make his case in court--or, as I have already said, he may elect to discuss an earnest deal."
Travis Sunday
player, 2215 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 22:22
  • msg #154

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Caudell (msg # 153):

Thank you pards for sticking up for me.  Mr. Caudell you seem to be a fine lawyer; you also appear to place the rule of law above justice and wisdom... but I repeat myself.

Travis chuft with himself and pleased with paraphrasing Twain, brings his thumb and forefinger to the brim of his hat.  With a broad smile and a pleasant demeanor and no feelings of ill will he offers the lawyers a good day and departs.
Randy Oldman
player, 1194 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Fri 4 Apr 2014
at 22:33
  • msg #155

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Caudell (msg # 153):

"I knows barged in on you and whate'er you was discussing. I hopes you'll pardon that big disruption. Rojas knows I ain't one for formalties and what not. So's I sure appreciate your time." Randy plucks the Stetson from his head. "You both have been real gracious and understandin'."

After taking a few steps back, "I think it's time to get his thinkin' in line.

"G'day."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1372 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 5 Apr 2014
at 01:14
  • msg #156

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 149):

JEB speaks in a low tone, "I'll get straight to the point. I have a few ideas about resolving your situation that may or may not be legal, but I want to know how you want it played. It's your neck on the line but make no mistake that me and the boys will go to hell for you."
Cole Trayne
player, 1616 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:20
Sat 5 Apr 2014
at 03:20
  • msg #157

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 156):

Cole pauses, momentarily in thought. Matching JEB's tone, the wrangler continues.

The Flat is full of decent folk.

This here problem started out of town. It should be settled out of town.

Jake Richardson
player, 668 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sun 6 Apr 2014
at 02:06
  • msg #158

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Benny Sanders (msg # 145):

Jake nodded at the Sanders' boy's reply, and gave the lad a wave as he left the corral. "See you the next time I stop by to check on Ghost."

The rifleman turned right on Fourth Street and walked west, headed for the corner at Griffin.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1373 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 6 Apr 2014
at 15:52
  • msg #159

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 157):

Understood. Do you need anything in the meantime?
Cole Trayne
player, 1617 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 6 Apr 2014
at 18:17
  • msg #160

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 159):

Just some decent food.

Then, after a short pause...

I expect I could use a decent lawyer. Do me a favor and send Rojas my way. It wouldn't hurt to check with him to make sure things are done right and proper.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 653 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 7 Apr 2014
at 01:25
  • msg #161

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 155):

ENS nodded at Caudell's response, and after Travis and Randy's statements, he pipes up once more.

Very well Mr. Caudell, never hurts to make sure... But back to Mr. Trayne, would he not also be needed for Mr. Sunday's trial? I guess we just need to know if you and the judge have cleared the way for that bounty hunter to take him sooner?
This message was last edited by the player at 01:27, Mon 07 Apr 2014.
John Caudell
Mon 7 Apr 2014
at 13:38
  • msg #162

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 161):

Neither the prosecutor nor Rojas verbally acknowledges the departure of Travis Sunday; however, both nod at Randy's parting words.

When ENS lingers, asking further questions, Caudell replies.

"From the standpoint of the prosecution, Trayne's presence is not required for Sunday's trial. There are adequate witnesses to support the state's case without him. There is no reason for me, or the court, to impede a lawful warrant for Trayne's arrest, just because he may be called as a witness for the defense in a trial."

The prosecutor glances at Rojas. "If the defendent believes Trayne is required for a fair trial, the court may be petitioned, I suppose."
Jake Richardson
player, 669 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Mon 7 Apr 2014
at 13:57
  • msg #163

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jake turned south on Griffin and walked a short way down the street until he came to York & Meyers Outfitters on his left, then entered the store.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 654 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 7 Apr 2014
at 18:05
  • msg #164

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Caudell (msg # 162):

ENS looks over to Rojas.

Well Mr. Rojas, perhaps you should speak to Mr. Sunday... shall I fetch him back for you?
Rojas
Mon 7 Apr 2014
at 18:52
  • msg #165

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 164):

"John, let me have a word with the professor," says Rojas. The prosecutor nods and steps out back for some air.

"After yesterday's talk, I have taken no action until Sunday gives me further direction. If he wants me to file such a petition, I will, but the conversation yesterday made that seem . . . como se dice? . . .  prematuro. You fetch him as you please; that is your choice."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1374 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 8 Apr 2014
at 03:10
  • msg #166

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 160):

You won't need a lawyer. As you requested, we'll handle this outside of town. For the record, I'd just as soon take care of it here as I don't see it the same as you. There ain't any decent folk in this town. Everyone's a bastard. It deserves to burn.

JEB departs the jail.
Epitacio Naranjo
Tue 8 Apr 2014
at 11:31
  • msg #167

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 163):

Jake has taken only a few steps on the flagstone floor of the outfitters when he hears his name called. Senor Naranjo approaches.

"Senor Richardson, I was saying your name only a minute ago. The item you commissioned has arrived just this morning," he states, smiling as if the delivery were a triumph of some kind. "I shall return with it presently." The Mexican moves to the rear of the building, exiting to the store room as the young man, Jacob, who had reluctantly served Jake last Sunday morning, passes Naranjo and enters the main storeroom.

Jacob nods to Jake, raising an eyebrow indicating his is available if the customer needs his assistance.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3680 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 8 Apr 2014
at 14:45
  • msg #168

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

When Travis Sunday exits the cattle association building, he sees the squat Indian woman leaning against her broom half-way up the stairs of Earl's Shave and Bathe. She smiles at him.

Randy exits shortly thereafter, both men now lingering near the corner of Parson and Third. There is no question that the bitter weather is moving on; it is warmer this morning, and the cloud cover which has been nearly impenetrable for the last two days shows signs of breaking up.

After a short pause, the two men realize that the professor has remained indoors, still talking to Rojas.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 655 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 8 Apr 2014
at 20:30
  • msg #169

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 165):

ENS rubs his chin.

Hmmm, very well Senor Rojas. I will go out and speak to him now. As far as premature goes, it might be for Travis' goals, but not for Cole's.
Travis Sunday
player, 2217 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Wed 9 Apr 2014
at 01:24
  • msg #170

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 168):

Travis smiles back at the woman and walks over to her.

Good morning maam. 
Cole Trayne
player, 1618 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Wed 9 Apr 2014
at 02:25
  • msg #171

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 166):

Cole watches JEB as he leaves the cell. His eyes narrow a bit as he considers their conversation.

Eventually the wrangler takes a deep breath and returns his attention to his meal.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3681 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 9 Apr 2014
at 13:38
  • msg #172

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 170):

Moving closer to the Indian, Travis Sunday gets a good look at her for the first time. Even though she was among the first group of people he passed when entering the town with Ayasha, he had never come face-to-face. Perhaps a hair over 5 feet, she resembles Circling Hawk and the Tonkawa medicine man who took the Cheyenne back to their camp almost three days ago.

"Howdy," she answers, awkwardly, still smiling.

Several moments pass. The woman continues her sweeping.

Travis has seen this sort of reaction before. Mainly back in Frisco, when the Chinese could understand a man's words, but would struggle to respond in English.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3682 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 9 Apr 2014
at 13:44
  • msg #173

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 166) and Cole Trayne (msg # 171):

When JEB returns to the jail porch, he sees only Deputy Adamson on duty. Retrieving his weapons and his coat, JEB notices that the sheriff is across the street, speaking to Garrett Rasmin near the laundry.

Adamson leaves the jail door open.
Jake Richardson
player, 670 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Wed 9 Apr 2014
at 16:27
  • msg #174

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 167):

"Gracias, senor," Jake replied, nodding to the Mexican when the man spoke of the item that he had had made, adding that he would go and get it.

Jake nodded a greeting to the young man who had sold him some supplies last Sunday, when the store wasn't supposed to be open. Then he began pacing up and down the aisles between the store's counters, his eyes wandering over the merchandise that was available, as he awaited the Mexican's return.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 656 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 9 Apr 2014
at 18:34
  • msg #175

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 169):

Seeing that Rojas has nothing more to say, ENS leaves the building in search of Travis. Seeing him across the street, he walks over to him.

Travis, can we speak a moment?

He relates the legal tactic just discussed to Travis, then continues.

So Senor Rojas thought it might be a premature move, but I think that Cole must be available if you decide on a jury hearing... and who knows if the sheriff is getting ready to release him to Rasmin immediately.
Travis Sunday
player, 2218 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Thu 10 Apr 2014
at 01:06
  • msg #176

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 172):

Travis offers greetings in Spanish and should that fail Apache.
Epitacio Naranjo
Thu 10 Apr 2014
at 20:28
  • msg #177

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 174):

Naranjo returns quickly, giving Jake only a little time to look around the place. Just enough time to remember that they have all manner of supplies here, from foodstuffs, to shovels and horse tack. The Outfitters is rightly named: anyone about to depart on a journey into the plains could outfit himself durn well with a single stop at York and Meyers. And if they don't have something, it appears that Naranjo and Chapin know how to get, as evidenced by the former's delivery of Richardson's commissioned item.

"Excellent work, I think." The Mexican proudly hands over the newly crafted leather scabbard, giving Jake room to inspect it.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3683 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 10 Apr 2014
at 20:30
  • msg #178

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 176):

The woman nods and smiles at Sunday's additional greetings. To say she is enthusiastic would be a stretch, but she seems to understand his intent and she returns the greetings in her own pleasant way. Still, she does not speak.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1375 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 10 Apr 2014
at 23:17
  • msg #179

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 173):

JEB walks across the street towards the two men, watching their expressions as he approaches.
Travis Sunday
player, 2219 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Fri 11 Apr 2014
at 01:15
  • msg #180

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 178):

Well Professor what do you propose should be done?
Sheriff Cruger
Fri 11 Apr 2014
at 11:23
  • msg #181

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 179):

Initially, Sheriff Cruger's position prohibits him from seeing JEB's approach. That changes quickly, when Rasmin directs the sheriff's attention to the man crossing the thoroughfare.

Cruger maintains his usual discipline, showing little emotion, as the two men cease their conversation in order to turn their attention to JEB. The bounty hunter wears a subtle grin.

"What do you need, Beauregard?" asks the sheriff.
This message was last edited by the GM at 12:19, Fri 11 Apr 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1376 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 11 Apr 2014
at 23:48
  • msg #182

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 181):

Cole Trayne's not gonna run and he's committed no crime in your jurisdiction. He should not be sitting in a jail cell.
Sheriff Cruger
Sat 12 Apr 2014
at 10:45
  • msg #183

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 182):

"You might be right, Beauregard. But I doubt that you want to force my hand, presently."

The sheriff exposes his half-hearted attempt at subtlety by looking directly at the bounty hunter and then turning to meet JEB's gaze again.

"Trayne is in my custody now, and will remain so until everything is in apple pie order."
This message was last edited by the GM at 14:40, Sat 12 Apr 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 657 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 13 Apr 2014
at 16:49
  • msg #184

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 180):

Well, I think you should get Rojas to issue the petition just in case you decide to go with the jury trial. After all, he was right there and being a man more experienced in such matters, would truly be a better witness than I. And that petition, if approved, would definitely keep Cole in town... maybe we could even get him released from the jail on his own recognizance.

Tell me, if Cole is held over, how do you think Rasmin will respond?

This message was last edited by the player at 16:49, Sun 13 Apr 2014.
Randy Oldman
player, 1195 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Sun 13 Apr 2014
at 22:07
  • msg #185

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 184):

"Any chance to rattle Rasmin is good. I figgurs if Cole gets held a bit longer, it'll cost Rasmin more money, time, and patience. It'll also give us time to get some other things working in advance of ourselves." Randy isn't covert with his conversation, but he doesn't project his voice either.

"We need to have a council again, right fast as we can. Let's go over here where ain't nobody to hear us."
The big man tugs the two others by the elbows to a clear corner where he can whisper.

"So, Travis, it's for certain they ain't gonna listen to reason about your case. If'n I know you at'all, I knows you ain't even gonna give'em the sat'faction of a trial.

"Now, real quick, here's a idea. Keep Cole in that cell for as along as we can. I can gather trail supplies and say I'm headin' for Frisco ahead of Cole. You four grab Cole and we meet up goin' Mexico way. We'll flesh out the details if'n it sounds good to you. So, what'cha think?"

Travis Sunday
player, 2220 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sun 13 Apr 2014
at 22:15
  • msg #186

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 185):

I was thinking the Black Hills.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1377 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 14 Apr 2014
at 02:27
  • msg #187

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 183):

JEB gives Cruger an icy stare, "I could very well say the same for you."

Without waiting for a response, JEB walks away towards Planters.
Jake Richardson
player, 671 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Mon 14 Apr 2014
at 02:37
  • msg #188

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 177):

Jake turned the rifle-scabbard over and nodded at the quality of the leather and the workmanship. He picked his carbine up from where he had rested it against the counter, and tested the fit by first sliding the weapon into the scabbard, and then drawing it out. The fit was a little tight, just like a pair of new boots, but Jake figured that it would loosten up a mite over time.

"Just what I was lookin' for, Senor Naranjo" he told the Mexican. "I'm right surprised that I had to have it special-made. Seems like thaere would be other men who preferred long-arms over side-arms, an' who would wish to have a scabbard acrosst their back to carry it, just like this one. But considerin' that y'all had to special-order it, I reckon that it ain't a common item."

Jake laid the scabbard down on a counter and reached into a pocket. "I'm well-satisfied with the item, so I reckon that it's time to settle up. Remind me agin how much I owe y'all."
Epitacio Naranjo
Mon 14 Apr 2014
at 13:06
  • msg #189

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 188):

The Mexican checks the ledger and smiles, remembering the dickering done by the two men a few days ago. "You paid four dollars in advance, with the agreement to pay a balance of four more upon satisfactory delivery."

At the mention of the four dollars, Jake also remembers haggling with Naranjo, before the man took precise measurements for the commissioned scabbard. With the events of the last two days, it seems a much longer time ago.
Garrett Rasmin
Mon 14 Apr 2014
at 13:11
  • msg #190

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 187):

His back turned to the two men while he walks south, Beauregard hears Rasmin's voice, clearly.

"That one has a bad temperament, sheriff."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 658 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 14 Apr 2014
at 18:02
  • msg #191

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 185):

As I said last night, given Cole's situation, I wonder if Rasmin is just an assassin hired by the offended officials in San Francisco... If so, I imagine he would not react well to such a delay.

As for your plan, I will help where I can up to the point of illegality... I must draw the line there. I swear that I will keep secret everything said in confidence, though in truth it would probably just be best to exclude me from such planning.

James E. Beauregard
player, 1378 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 14 Apr 2014
at 22:41
  • msg #192

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 190):

JEB returns to his room at the hotel and gathers his belongings. With saddle bags slung over a shoulder he approaches the desk clerk, "I'm checking out. Settle me up."
Jake Richardson
player, 672 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 15 Apr 2014
at 01:35
  • msg #193

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 189):

Jake nodded in response to the Mexican's recital of the balance owed on the carbine scabbard -- it matched his own recollections. He fished into and pulled out some money, then counted out four dollar bills on the counter.

"Thaere you go. Reckon we're square now."
Randy Oldman
player, 1196 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Tue 15 Apr 2014
at 12:17
  • msg #194

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 191):

"Naw, ENS, he ain't no bad egg as far as I can figgur. If'n he is, and he aims to kill Cole and any of us what stands with him, he's gonna make it all look in apple pie order." Mr. Big'un makes his point. "But, I'm also figgurin' he might be the only one what gets plugged in this whole affair when it plays out in a bad way--nobody gets lead when it goes right."

Nodding toward Travis, Randy pleads the case for South of the border again. "Down Mexico way, we don't need to worry 'bout the law chasin' us. And, further south we go, better grazing for the horses and less we gots to worry 'bout winter's bite.

"Like I said, we'll talk particulars when we gots a bit more time to deal with. For now, we gots to pull JEB back from bein' all wrathy and whatnot." Punctuating the point, Randy puts his hand on Travis' shoulder and gives a gentle squeeze. "And you gots to keep your wits about you and stick to whatever plan we settles on--everybody's lives are countin' on it. Don't make a danged bit o' sense to lose one of our lives if alls you gotta do is crack rocks for two years. Not a bit of sense for two of us to die saving one Cole. The plan's gonna set him free."
Teddy Fargas
Tue 15 Apr 2014
at 13:20
  • msg #195

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 192):

JEB finds the young man named Fargas on duty at the front desk. Breakfast has been cleaned up and the lobby is relatively quiet.

"Yes, sir, I can get that started for you. It will be a moment before Mrs. Swartz returns. Not long."

He opens the ledger. "You arrived Friday or Saturday, I believe . . ." he flips pages. "Saturday. That would be five nights . . . wait, I see that Mrs. Swartz has a note about Sunday evening. All right, that would be four nights . . ." he flips back . . . "subtracting the first night pre-paid makes it three nights . . ." he jots numbers with his pencil "at six and fifty per night comes to nineteen dollars and fifty cents."

Just then, Estelle Swartz appears from the hallway behind the desk. Teddy defers to her, waiting to help JEB with his belongings, if needed.
This message was last edited by the GM at 13:21, Tue 15 Apr 2014.
Mrs. Swartz
Tue 15 Apr 2014
at 13:23
  • msg #196

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Teddy Fargas (msg # 195):

Estelle Swartz smiles politely at her hotel guest. "It has been a pleasure having you here, Mr. Beauregard. I heard Teddy's tally and I believe he has it correct. Is there anything else we can do for you?"
Epitacio Naranjo
Tue 15 Apr 2014
at 13:33
  • msg #197

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 193):

Senor Naranjo nods in agreement. "A square deal is best for all parties, Mr. Richardson. Do you have any other needs?"
Judge Messalen
GM, 3684 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 15 Apr 2014
at 13:40
  • msg #198

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 194):

To his pards, it might seem that Randy Oldman has taken a liking to making speeches. Mr. Big'un speaks at length and in earnest, but before Travis or ENS can follow-up on his words, Sunday notices the sheriff walking towards them on Third Avenue.

It stands to reason that Cruger has spotted the men huddled on the street corner, but it is likely he was too far away to have heard anything. Travis spotted him after Randy had placed his big hand on Sunday's shoulder and spoke of breaking rocks.
This message was last edited by the GM at 13:40, Tue 15 Apr 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 673 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 15 Apr 2014
at 17:29
  • msg #199

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 197):

"Ain't nuthin' that comes to mind at the moment," Jake replied to the Mexican.

A rueful smile flitted across his face as he shook his head. "'Course, my mind ain't near as sharp as it used to be, it seems. Could be I'll remember somethin' I need soon as I head out, an' I'll have to turn right 'round an' come back in again."

The ex-Wells Fargo man glanced around the interior of the store. "'Shore as shootin', though, iff'n I recollect somethin' I need, I'll know whaere to come. Seems as if y'all got most everything a body might need in here . . ."

". . . or shore 'nuff know how to git it,"
he added, lifting up his newly-bought carbine-scabbard by way of an example.
Epitacio Naranjo
Tue 15 Apr 2014
at 20:27
  • msg #200

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 199):

Epitacio Naranjo grins in amusement, showing a row of uneven teeth--those teeth that still exist. "Muy bien, senor. Use it in good health."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1379 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Wed 16 Apr 2014
at 01:58
  • msg #201

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mrs. Swartz (msg # 196):

Did Sheriff Cruger leave anything at this counter for me?
Mrs. Swartz
Wed 16 Apr 2014
at 11:21
  • msg #202

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 201):

Mrs. Swartz checks the key cubby for room number ten. "I am not aware of anything left here by the sheriff." She looks to Teddy, who shakes is head.
Deputy Adamson
Wed 16 Apr 2014
at 20:30
  • msg #203

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole Trayne focused on his meal, but with with the jail door open, he noticed JEB standing with the sheriff and the bounty hunter, momentarily.

Shortly thereafter, the wrangler sees the sheriff move north on Griffin, and just around the time Cole finishes eating, the big deputy pulls a chair over to the doorway, positioning it to maintain a view of the thoroughfare, while also being able to speak to Cole. He sits, leans his head towards the jail interior and speaks.

"How long were you in Frisco? Always been curious 'bout California. Never been myself."
Jake Richardson
player, 674 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Thu 17 Apr 2014
at 02:59
  • msg #204

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 200):

Jake took one last look around the interior of the store -- and-its well-stocked shelves -- in an effort to bring to mind (by reason of laying his eyes upon it) anything that he might need.

Not seeing anything that he couldn't do without, the rifleman took a moment to slide his carbine into its new scabbard He then slipped the leather sling across his chest, tightened it to suit, buckled it, then adjusted the way that the weapon in its scabbard lay diagonally across his back.

Once the weight and balance were adjusted to the Texan's satisfaction, he nodded a farewell to Mexican and stepped through the front door of the Outfitters' store.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3685 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 17 Apr 2014
at 10:12
  • msg #205

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 204):

Jake exits the Outfitters and takes in the air. The blue norther has passed, finally, he thinks. He won't be taking off his duster anytime soon, but at least the biting wind has ceased and the sun has made an appearance.

Looking north on Griffin, he sees the usual activity for this time of the morning in the thoroughfare. Same to the south, with a few young boys hanging around the Post Office and some activity at the hide-yard, but Jake also spots a distinguished elderly gentleman approaching the Occidental. He carries a satchel and he stops at the hotel. Although Jake's contact with Doc Culver was limited, he had seen the man before, when the doc was caring for Sunday's Indian woman.

Culver doffs his Stetson to Jake as they make accidental eye contact. The doctor then removes the hat, holding both the satchel and Stetson in one hand as he enters the hotel.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 659 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 17 Apr 2014
at 18:53
  • msg #206

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 198):

ENS, not having seen the sheriff yet, continues.

Heh, perhaps you're right Randy... all these goings on may have made me paranoid! But Travis should still seek the legal route, if only to stymie Rasmin.
Sheriff Cruger
Thu 17 Apr 2014
at 20:56
  • msg #207

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 206):

Cruger draws near after ENS speaks. All three of the men are aware of his presence. He steps onto the porch of the cattle association building, and then pauses before entering as if he intends to give the men the opportunity to speak to him before he attends to whatever business he has at this establishment.
Randy Oldman
player, 1197 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Thu 17 Apr 2014
at 22:20
  • msg #208

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 207):

"So Cruger, you just about to make certain you can hand Cole over to that Rasmin feller?" Randy check with the sheriff.
Sheriff Cruger
Thu 17 Apr 2014
at 23:31
  • msg #209

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 208):

"Not exactly, Oldman. Naturally, it is on my list." He seems to be in no hurry. He remains standing where he is, regarding the three men on the corner.
Jake Richardson
player, 675 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 00:27
  • msg #210

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 205):


Hunh, Jake thought to himself upon recognizing the town's doctor. Wonder what that's all about? he ruminated as he noticed the old gent entering his own hotel -- the Occidental.

The ex-Wells Fargo man pursed his lips thoughtfully as it suddenly occured to him that he had not seen Mister Snoddy at breakfast that morning -- and that the man was nearly almost present during that meal. The earlier private conversation with the hotelier also came to mind, and Jake began wondering if any of this was related.

Only one way to find out, I reckon, Jake concluded as he walked towards the Occidental.
Cole Trayne
player, 1619 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 01:16
  • msg #211

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 203):

Cole shrugs.

Just a short while. SF is a downright complicated place. Lots of people, and like most places, full of folks. Some good, some bad. Just more of each.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1380 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 02:52
  • msg #212

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mrs. Swartz (msg # 202):

Thank you for checking. If you would kindly hold anything Cruger leaves for me here I'd appreciate it.

JEB settles his bill and leaves the hotel to rejoin his pards.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3686 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 10:27
  • msg #213

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 210):

Entering the Occidental, Jake catches a glimpse of Culver's back before the doctor disappears through the doorway behind the hotel's front desk. The clerk, the one who had rummaged a late night meal for Richardson a couple of nights ago and who was managing today's breakfast, directs his attention to his guest.

"Mr. Richardson," he says by way of perfunctory greeting. "Something I can do for you?" Clearly, the young man is pre-occupied, and yet he manages to maintain his social graces and fulfill his duty when the rifleman enters the hotel.
Deputy Adamson
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 10:29
  • msg #214

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 211):

The deputy chuckles. "I reckon some things never change. Anyhow, did you like it there?"
Mrs. Swartz
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 10:38
  • msg #215

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 212):

"Why, yes, of course," answers Mrs. Swartz.

JEB exits the hotel. A quick look at his fob tells him the hour is past 10 a.m. He had made plans to meet his pards at noon and he isn't certain where they are right now, although he knew they had intended to go to the cattle association.
Jake Richardson
player, 676 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 14:55
  • msg #216

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 213):

Hell. I'm gettin' t'be jest like one uhv them ol' long-beaked biddies who ain't got nuthin' better to do than poke their noses into other folk's bizzness, Jake thought to himself as the hotel clerk greeted him.

The rifleman scratched at his chin whiskers, then drawled, "Waal, I dunno. Reckon I was jest a mite on the curiousitous side, is all . . ." He nodded in the direction of the doorway that the doctor had just stepped through, and his voice trailed off, leaving an unspoken invitation for the hotelier to be helpful . . .
Randy Oldman
player, 1198 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 15:34
  • msg #217

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 209):

"Sunday's aimin' to ask for Cole to be held over 'til the trial. We is just talkin' about that and all the mess it's gonna cause for the good fellers such as yourself." Mr. Big'un makes motions toward the association's egress.

"In fact Travis, you best be on about that now, afore any other knots tangle this here rope."
Judge Messalen
GM, 3687 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 16:22
  • msg #218

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 216):

The clerk leans forward on the desk and motions for Jake to come closer. He seems eager to share now that Jake has indicated interest.

"I figure you heard what all happened to Mr. Snoddy . . . the doc is looking after 'im. Says he will make it, but he'll be down for a spell."
Sheriff Cruger
Fri 18 Apr 2014
at 16:28
  • msg #219

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 217):

Cruger listens to the big man, then looks at Travis Sunday when responding. "Is that a fact?" he says, continuing to linger on the porch, arm's length from the door to the association office.
Travis Sunday
player, 2222 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sat 19 Apr 2014
at 01:04
  • msg #220

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 219):

I wouldn't hand Cole over quite yet.

Travis smiles.

He's a witness to a terrible crime.  Some rapist asshole called me out and I killed him.  Away from the citizenry for safety reasons.  Apparently the keep the town folk and bystanders safe was the crime part. If I had killed him in the bar all the fuss would have been avoided. Who knew.  Anyway, I'll need Cole to testify so his recollections can serve the Texas justice system.
Cole Trayne
player, 1620 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 19 Apr 2014
at 01:13
  • msg #221

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 214):

To be honest, not very much.

I gotta say, I'm not a big city kind of man. I just had never been that far west before and I wanted to see for myself what it was like.

Deep down, I'm a ranch hand. Reckon I'm kinda simple that way, I expect.

Sheriff Cruger
Sat 19 Apr 2014
at 01:46
  • msg #222

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 220):

Cruger laughs. He claps his hands, slowly, four times. "Bravo, Sunday. Mr. Big'un, I think the Frontier House might need to extend an audition to your pard."

The sheriff turns to open the door to the cattle association. He enters.
Deputy Adamson
Sat 19 Apr 2014
at 01:51
  • msg #223

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 221):

The lawman's head nods. "I am a homebody, myself. So I can see your meaning."

Before long, the deputy asks another question. "You any good with a guitar, then?"
Cole Trayne
player, 1621 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 19 Apr 2014
at 02:03
  • msg #224

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 223):

Looking slightly embarrassed, the wrangler replies.

I've got some basic skill,  VERY basic. Thought since I'm here and it seems I  have some time on my hands, I could use the practice.

Cole pauses a moment then continues.

You always lived here in The Flat?
Deputy Adamson
Sat 19 Apr 2014
at 10:30
  • msg #225

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 224):

The deputy leans his head towards Cole--enough for Cole to see puzzlement on the man's face. "Nope. This town has only been here for some six years now. Sprouted up fast, on account of the Fort."

Cole Trayne
player, 1622 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 19 Apr 2014
at 19:16
  • msg #226

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 225):

Where you from, deputy?
Travis Sunday
player, 2223 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sat 19 Apr 2014
at 21:13
  • msg #227

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 223):

Travis lets the door shut.

Well he's useless.
Jake Richardson
player, 678 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sat 19 Apr 2014
at 21:16
  • msg #228

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 218):

"Nope, I hadn't heard," the rifleman replied to the desk-man with a shake of his head.

"Mister Snoddy's feelin' a mite poorly I take it? Sorry to hear it."
Deputy Adamson
Sun 20 Apr 2014
at 00:48
  • msg #229

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 226):

"Did we not have this conversation before, Trayne?" asks the deputy.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3689 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sun 20 Apr 2014
at 00:51
  • msg #230

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 228):

The clerk's eyes widen. "'A mite poorly' is a far sight from the truth, Mr. Richardson" the young man whispers. "He was beat near to death last night."
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:51, Sun 20 Apr 2014.
Randy Oldman
player, 1199 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Sun 20 Apr 2014
at 01:38
  • msg #231

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 227):

"Don't do no good to poke at rat'lers, Travis." Randy urges his friend to action. "Get on in there and tell Rojas you wants Cole at your trial."
Cole Trayne
player, 1623 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 20 Apr 2014
at 03:59
  • msg #232

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 229):

Now that you mention it, I reckon so. I expect my mind ain't quite right. I'm not used to being locked up. Takes a little getting used to.


With that, the wrangler vaguely gestures at his current accommodations.

Not exactly The Beehive...
Deputy Adamson
Sun 20 Apr 2014
at 11:13
  • msg #233

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 232):

The deputy's broad shoulders raise up and then relax. He offers no reply to Cole's statements, but eventually he adds, "I figure we can a guitar if you are willing to pony-up for it. I will ask Chubby or Arnie to fetch a price for you."
Jake Richardson
player, 679 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sun 20 Apr 2014
at 14:32
  • msg #234

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 230):

Jake grimaced and shook his head. "Sorry to hear it," he replied, quite truthfully. The ex-Wells Fargo man might be sorry but he was not exactly surprised, given the previous private conversation between Snoddy and himself.

The way the Law works in this damned place, most likely they'll say it was Snoddy's fault for bleedin' on the other fellers' cudgels, charge him with refusin' to back down -- which is apparently a crime hereabouts -- an' stick him in the hoosegow. Jake deemed it prudent to keep such thoughts to himself, at least for the time being.

"Who found him?" he asked, judging that that question would give the hotel-man a chance to talk about some of the details of what had happened.
Cole Trayne
player, 1624 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 20 Apr 2014
at 17:13
  • msg #235

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Deputy Adamson (msg # 233):

I've got the cash. 

After pausing a moment and looking around his cell, an expression of disappointment on his face, Cole continues.

And, it seems,  I surely have the time.

I'd prefer renting one if possible, though. Somehow, I expect I won't be needing one, not too long from now.

Much obliged, deputy.

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 660 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 20 Apr 2014
at 18:23
  • msg #236

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 231):

ENS watches the Sheriff enter, then turns back to Travis after Randy speaks.

Randy's right Travis... if you're going to talk to Rojas it should be now. The Sheriff could be here now for permission to release Cole.
Travis Sunday
player, 2224 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Mon 21 Apr 2014
at 01:05
  • msg #237

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 236):

Travis nods and reenters the Cattleman's Association.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3690 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 21 Apr 2014
at 12:21
  • msg #238

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 234):

The clerk continues, answering Jake's question and then some.

"Some soldiers found him on their way into town. I reckon they did not recognize Mr. Snoddy at the get go, but they carried him up Griffin until some folks recognized him. His left eye was swollen shut and he had a mouthful of blood."

He glances back toward the door, still cracked open.

"The doc saw to him last night, broken ribs, he said, and he promised he would be back this mornin'." The clerk shrugs, since that much seems evident, now.

"Mr. Snoddy ain't been in a mood to talk much, so I am still at sea about what all happened."
Deputy Adamson
Mon 21 Apr 2014
at 12:23
  • msg #239

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 235):

"I will see what I can do, Trayne," answers the deputy.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3691 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 21 Apr 2014
at 12:38
  • msg #240

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 237):

Travis Sunday enters the cattlemen's building for the second time in the last quarter hour. This time he finds two of the three men inside standing; only Rojas is seated. It appears that the sheriff was fixin' to pull up a chair when Sunday entered.

All three men demonstrate that they have seen the elephant a time or two. They assess Sunday's entry quickly, unsurprised, maintaining their usual demeanor when his intent seems clear.

Rojas greets Sunday by meeting his eyes and tilting his head as if to ask "¿Cómo estás?" while the other two essentially ignore the gunslinger, offering nothing in the way of a greeting although the result of their silence is that Travis has the opportunity to state his purpose for returning. In fact, all three men seem content to wait for Sunday to speak.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 661 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 21 Apr 2014
at 19:09
  • msg #241

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 237):

ENS watches Travis go, then looks to Randy.

Before we follow Travis, has Miss Sanchez given you any hint about what she needs to talk to me in private about?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1381 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 21 Apr 2014
at 22:45
  • msg #242

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mrs. Swartz (msg # 215):

One more favor. I'm looking for John Selby. Do you know him and, if so, where I may find him?
Mrs. Swartz
Tue 22 Apr 2014
at 01:56
  • msg #243

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 242):

JEB found himself holding his breath for a moment upon witnessing Mrs. Swartz's reaction to his inquiry. It seems as if JEB had asked about the morning star Lucifer himself.

"Heavens no, I do not know John Selman . . . I . . . I . . ." she stammers, before regaining her composure. "Of course, that is, I know who he is. Why do you ask, sir?" she concludes, mastering herself.

OOC: JEB needs to make a Gather Information check.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3692 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 22 Apr 2014
at 01:57
  • msg #244

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

James E. Beauregard:
One more favor. I'm looking for John Selby.

OOC: The Judge has assumed that JEB means John Selman and the quoted material above contains a typo.
Jake Richardson
player, 680 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 22 Apr 2014
at 03:26
  • msg #245

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 238):

"Sounds pretty rough," Jake muttered.

"So . . . Mister Snoddy ain't said who did this to him -- or why?"
Travis Sunday
player, 2225 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Tue 22 Apr 2014
at 09:35
  • msg #246

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 240):

Petition the court to keep Cole in town for my trail if you please Senor.

He leaves.
Rojas
Tue 22 Apr 2014
at 10:54
  • msg #247

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 246):

Senor Rojas was about to respond when Travis Sunday departs unceremoniously. The Mexican follows Sunday out the front door, where ENS and Randy are still conversing.

"Senor Domingo, you are making it difficult for me to help you."
Doc Culver
Tue 22 Apr 2014
at 12:35
  • msg #248

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 245):

"He ain't told me," answers the clerk. The young man glances past Jake and then over his shoulder toward the hotel back room.

"Come to think on it, sometimes it is better not to know something. Leastways, accordin' to my ma back in Galveston."

-------------------------

A short time passes, as both the clerk and Jake consider their own thoughts and wait for the Doc. Before long, the bespectacled Doc pokes his head through the doorway.

"Richardson?" he asks. Waiting only for a moment's reaction, Culver motions for the ex-Wells Fargo man to enter.
Travis Sunday
player, 2226 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 00:23
  • msg #249

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 247):

Travis contemplates Rojas.

I am sorry about that.

He waves Rojas along as he steps down the steps and walks down the road

I haven't decided what sort of stupid these guys are. 

He steers Rojas toward the middle of the street where the casual passerby would miss most of the conversation.

Poor Jake's horse was stolen and almost rode to death.  I brought the gentleman to justice and didn't kill him though I could have and no one would have batted an eye.  He by the way has received the mercy of the Texas justice system. 

Travis tips his hat to a passing woman, and continues,

His companion tried to rob, then when that failed, murder all of us.  We brought him to justice. and

He slows, breathes deep and looks around getting a feeling for the coming weather.

Then JEB and the professor solve the mystery of a murdered woman.  Another person brought to justice without the local law.


He looks to Randy as if to have his facts verified.

Then Myles Keogh and Johnny Moreno are caught with a sweet young woman.  One has her pinned to the wall, the other standing look out.   They weren't kidding around Rojas, this wasn't some yahoo playing slap ass with a saucy barmaid.  I was there.  It was about to get bad.  Murderously bad.

Travis pauses, then continues.

I stare them down.  They move on. Then when I'm drinking Keogh calls me out.  A man like me can't walk away from that.  It gets a lot more people hurt if you let that buffoonery play out. If you're not willing to pull pistols you might as well whistle Dixie and open up a trading post somewhere.  Anyways, I am so fucking stupid, that I didn't kill him where he stood.  I took it outside and at the suggestion of the acting Sheriff took it to the ridge where again we saw that justice was done.  He spits. ...and no matter what anyone says the world is better without that asshole in it.


Travis stops and looks around in the hopes of seeing Circling Hawk or one of the tribe.

Since then, I hear, and you'll keep this confidential my lawyerly friend, Johnny Moreno, asshole number two, apparently the flower of Texas virtue, has severely beaten a lady of ill repute and also confidentially speaking I've been approached to carry out a contract killing.  Meanwhile Cole is going to be handed over to the scum of the earth, a fucking bounty hunter, to return to California to face a rigged trial.


Travis extends his arms and holds his palms up.

So I may make your job harder by trying to shame the locals to learn the difference between the law, justice and what's right, but my only priority is seeing to our Trail mates... Ayasha's and Cole's safety first.

He spins once around slowly as if to say "behold the Flat."  His arms still extended and rising slightly as he turns and says..

And this town may have a lot of good in it, but there's a rotten underbelly.

He stops his turn and places his thumbs in the front of his belt.

Maybe our lot in life is to do the dirty work for others. I wasn't expecting a parade, but a simple "thank you" and "maybe you should move on now" would have been nice. In lieu of that please help us see to Cole's safety by getting him held over for my trial and turn the tide of public opinion.  Make us heroes Rojas, and make them pay for their failure to protect the citizens of the flat and punish those who do.   

Travis smiles and slaps Rojas on the shoulder.

That way if I hang around a jury of my peers won't convict and maybe just maybe someone turns the jail door's key while Rasmin isn't looking.
Jake Richardson
player, 681 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 03:26
  • msg #250

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Doc Culver (msg # 248):

Jake looked more than a little surprised at the town sawbone's invitation, then he nodded to the desk clerk and stepped into the room from whence the doctor had beckoned.
Doc Culver
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 12:12
  • msg #251

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 250):

The doctor whispers to Jake as he enters. "He heard your voice and asked to speak to you." Culver picks up his bag and leaves the room, which Jake now sees is a cramped space serving as an office and sleeping quarters. Snoddy is lying face up on the cot in the corner.
Will Snoddy
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 12:24
  • msg #252

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Doc Culver (msg # 251):

"Mr. Richardson," mumbles Mr. Snoddy. From the sound of it, the hotel proprietor is having trouble speaking.

Jake figures he will need to move closer to converse. A wooden stool sits near the cot, having been used by the doc.

"If I do not make it . . . " he manages, before wincing against the pain in his ribs " . . . those men . . . a warning not to ask around for help." The hotel owner's good eye locks with Jake's right eye.
Rojas
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 12:53
  • msg #253

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 249):

Rojas motions for Randy and ENS to remain behind when he and Travis walk. He listens to the Sunday, intently. When Travis slaps him on the shoulder, Rojas resumes the walk, hearing Travis' last words as the two men head north.

"Senor Domingo, I am pleased that you are talking to me, finally. Now I can help you."

Much as Travis had made a speech, so does Senor Rojas now as the old trail mates move to the outskirts of the town.

"First, I will file the petition. You, Senor, will need to attend when we speak to the Judge. It will require you to show some respect. I say this, because I have heard your story and it does not match up with some of the testimony that Caudell has gathered. At the risk of offending you, Senor Domingo, in some ways it does not square with reality. You are hurting your case--and Cole's--with your disrespect for the people you have just now called 'stupid.'"

Rojas continues, adjusting his hat.

"You see, Senor, I agree with some of what you say. There is a rotten underbelly here in town. Unlike you, I know it is not the lawmen who smell of it. Cruger and Caudell are smart men who do well for this town. The Judge is a fair man. Forgive me, Senor, but your five days of experience is no match for my longer view. If you consider me a pard, you will trust me on that."

When the men have cleared earshot of any eavesdroppers, Rojas continues. His tone remains matter of fact; his poker face solid.

"We can buy time for Cole. Those men, you see, are waiting for us to do it. I needed you to come around. Cruger has stretched this process to give us time to act. It is your petition; I will advocate on your behalf. Pero, after the things you said yesterday, I had no intention of moving forward on my own. And now that we speak of this, I would also ask you, senor, is this what Cole wants?"

He sighs. "Your situation, it is more complicated. If you promise to stop walking around town like the cock o'the walk, we can have a real discussion about your case. I will be ready whenever you are ready."

He motions back toward town. "Shall we go to file the petition, amigo? Or perhaps speak to Cole Trayne?"
Judge Messalen
GM, 3693 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 16:06
  • msg #254

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 241):

Randy and ENS were interrupted by Travis' abrupt return to the outdoors, followed by Rojas. The gunslinger and the Mexican moved away, with Rojas indicating he wanted to listen to Sunday in private.

Soon after, both Mr. Big'un and the professor see another man approaching their position, heading east on Third Street. There is no mistaking Judge Ledbetter, accompanied by the clerk who took the notes during yesterday morning's hearings. It appears that they are heading towards the cattle association building.

EDIT: clarifying poor wc
This message was last edited by the GM at 19:04, Wed 23 Apr 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 662 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 19:33
  • msg #255

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 254):

Upon seeing Travis and Rojas emerge, ENS was of a mind to approach, but Rojas signal stopped that. When he turned back to make sure Randy saw Rojas' signal, he spied the judge approaching, once the judge gets close enough ENS speaks.

Good morning Your Honor

He includes a nod to the clerk.
Judge Ledbetter
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 20:57
  • msg #256

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 255):

Judge Ledbetter and his clerk stop on the porch. "Good morning, sir," responds the former, pausing to regard ENS and Randy.

"Professor Ringgenberg, yes? I read about your efforts on the Chinese woman's murder. Good work."
Jake Richardson
player, 682 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 22:33
  • msg #257

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Will Snoddy (msg # 252):

Jake nodded his understanding to Doc Culver when the man spoke to him as the two men passed, the one leaving the room as the other entered.

The ex-Wells Fargo man moved across the small room and seated himself on the cot. He had sat with wounded men before, some as they were breathing their last on the battlefield, and he knew that speaking was often difficult for them.

"Take yer time," he said to Snoddy. "I got as much time as you need for you to say yer piece."*

OOC:* I remember there being a discussion about this particular turn of phrase; I do not remember which side of the discussion the above usage places me upon, however. :)
James E. Beauregard
player, 1382 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Wed 23 Apr 2014
at 23:43
  • msg #258

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mrs. Swartz (msg # 243):

Take 10.
Travis Sunday
player, 2228 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Thu 24 Apr 2014
at 01:14
  • msg #259

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 253):

Let's petition now and get that over with.

Travis turns back towards the Cattleman's.

As over the top as I've been that was just me pushing for a quick win and poisoning the well of the prosecution.  Even so, not a single word I said was false and truly barely an exaggeration.  If Caudell has contrary evidence, that is of interest to me.

OOC: Travis is not lying.  It's been years but I think my recollection of events past is accurate.  If it's not let me know please post or PM
Rojas
Thu 24 Apr 2014
at 03:18
  • msg #260

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 259):

Rojas walks with Sunday back to Parson Street.

"I am not accusing you of dissembling, Senor. Pero, I will give you an example of something you have said more than once, which is untrue. You have called JEB the acting sheriff. He was not. Nunca. If you ask him, I believe he will agree."

"And no one in this place cares a shit about that pendejo Marino. You imply that the people of The Flat see him as the flower of Texas. That is far beyond exaggeration. Your case has little to do with him. He is but one witness."


He sighs again. "The details of Caudell's investigation I will share with you, of course. After we have taken care of the petition."

OOC: Lying implies intent. The Judge believes Travis when he says he doesn't intend to fabricate. Nonetheless, his characterization of some things do not match with what Rojas knows, or perceives, as evidenced by this reply.
Mrs. Swartz
Thu 24 Apr 2014
at 03:23
  • msg #261

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 258):

Mrs. Swartz takes a breath and responds with the courtesy she usually displays. "Mr. Selman has a small place outside of town. Not far from Jameson's. I have never been there. But I hear his poor wife is left alone to care for the children there, for long stretches of time, when Mr. Selman is on the owl hoot trail."
Will Snoddy
Thu 24 Apr 2014
at 03:27
  • msg #262

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 257):

Indeed, Snoddy takes his time. The dimly lit room, with sunlight squeezing through the slats in the window shutters, is peaceful except for the proprietor's wheezing.

"I am sorry . . . I fear . . . they have learned that I spoke to you." He coughs and his open eye signals agony.

"I do not know how . . . they could know . . . " he fails to complete his sentence.

OOC: Jake falls on the correct side of the argument.
This message was last edited by the GM at 13:18, Thu 24 Apr 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 663 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 24 Apr 2014
at 19:24
  • msg #263

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Ledbetter (msg # 256):

ENS nods to the Judge.

Thank you, just trying to help right a wrong.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1383 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 25 Apr 2014
at 02:31
  • msg #264

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mrs. Swartz (msg # 261):

JEB thanks Mrs. Swartz and heads to the cattle association.
Rojas
Fri 25 Apr 2014
at 11:32
  • msg #265

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 263) and James E. Beauregard (msg # 264):

Ledbetter nods and then enters the association building, followed by the clerk. ENS and Randy linger, waiting for Travis Sunday and Rojas to return.

Meanwhile, JEB walks north on Parson until he reaches Third Street, finding his two pards loitering on the corner near the cattlemen's building. The men have time to exchange greetings and catch-up on any events of that morning, before they notice Sunday and Rojas at the north end of Parson, now heading south.

As the gunslinger and the Mexican draw near, Rojas speaks.

"Senor Domingo and I are going in to submit the petition. It will take an hour or so to draft the letter and meet with the Judge."  Looking to ENS, Rojas adds, "El profesor, I would be grateful if you would inform Cole Trayne about our course of action, to see if he agrees. It might, you see, mean that he will remain in custody."
Sheriff Cruger
Fri 25 Apr 2014
at 11:39
  • msg #266

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 265):

Sheriff Cruger exits the association building. He acknowledges the group of gathered men. He then speaks to JEB.

"Beauregard, I was about to take this to Planters, but you have saved me the trip." He hands JEB a folded piece of paper with a wax seal.

Cruger turns to Rojas. "Are things proceeding?" he asks, to which Rojas nods affirmatively. "All right. I will return later." The sheriff turns west and begins walking.
Jake Richardson
player, 683 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 25 Apr 2014
at 18:27
  • msg #267

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Will Snoddy (msg # 262):

Jake looked a little surprised to hear Mister Snoddy's conclusion that his assailants had somehow learned of his conversation the rifleman.

"Beats hell outta me how they'd know . . ."

Suddenly aware of the awkwardness of his choice of words, given Snoddy's condition, Jake cleared his throat. "Sorry . . . I warn't meanin' to make light uhv yer sit-uation."

"What I was meanin' to say was that I didn't mention our palaver to no one, an' I'm sure that you didn't neither."


OOC: That is good to hear. :)
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 664 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 25 Apr 2014
at 19:13
  • msg #268

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 266):

ENS nods to Rojas' request. He was about to add more when Sheriff Cruger appeared; he waits until the sheriff starts to move away before addressing Rojas.

Of course Senor, I will speak to Cole immediately. But may I ask... the Sheriff's question, the Judge's arrival, are they here to expedite Mr. Trayne's release to Rasmin? Is there time to get the petition in?
This message was last edited by the player at 19:14, Fri 25 Apr 2014.
Rojas
Fri 25 Apr 2014
at 20:48
  • msg #269

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 268):

"We have time, el profesor," answers Rojas.
Will Snoddy
Fri 25 Apr 2014
at 20:56
  • msg #270

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 267):

Snoddy coughs again and grabs his ribs with one hand; his face is the visual definition of agony.

"I did not." He pauses breathing heavily. Jake is no doctor but he has seen wounded men. His impression is that Snoddy is badly beaten, but as the clerk said, the proprietor will probably survive, if he can muster the gumption to do so.

"Mayhaps the walls have ears . . . " is all Snoddy can manage before wincing again.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1384 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 26 Apr 2014
at 03:09
  • msg #271

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 266):

JEB takes the paper without looking at or saying anything to the sheriff.  He places the letter in his pocket to read later.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1385 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 26 Apr 2014
at 03:16
  • msg #272

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 268):

Hearing the exchange between Rojas and Ringgenberg, JEB speaks up after the sheriff walks away, "I just spoke to Cole. He has no interest in remaining in custody any longer."
Rojas
Sat 26 Apr 2014
at 13:27
  • msg #273

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 272):

Rojas addresses JEB. "Does he know of the idea to file a petition to keep him here as a witness for Sunday?"
Jake Richardson
player, 684 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sun 27 Apr 2014
at 03:21
  • msg #274

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Will Snoddy (msg # 270):

"Could be," Jake agreed with Snoddy's statement about the walls perhaps having ears.

"But even so, it's . . . discouragin' . . . that if anyone in this es-tablisment o'erheard ennything, rather than bein' loyal to you an' keepin' it to theirselves, they'd take word to them as did this to you."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1386 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 27 Apr 2014
at 06:29
  • msg #275

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 273):

That notion was on the table.
Rojas
Sun 27 Apr 2014
at 11:32
  • msg #276

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 275):

Rojas turns to ENS. "El profesor, por favor, go speak to Cole right now. Tell him that Senor Domingo intends to file this petition and verify whether he is in agreement. I will be inside, preparing and waiting for your answer."

The Mexican ushers Travis Sunday--who has remained silent during this brief conversation, perhaps lost in his ownthoughts--into the association building.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 665 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 27 Apr 2014
at 21:24
  • msg #277

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 276):

Very well Senor.

He looks over to JEB.

Will you stay here Sheriff, or accompany me? Or do you have some other errand to attend to?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1387 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 28 Apr 2014
at 02:34
  • msg #278

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 277):

I have another errand outside of town. I'll find you when I return.

JEB walks to the livery.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3696 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 28 Apr 2014
at 11:26
  • msg #279

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

The conversation between Trayne and Adamson had fallen into a lull. Some time passes before Cole hears the sheriff on the porch, telling his deputy to go get some rest. Cruger pokes his head through the door, nodding to the wrangler as he does his routine check on the inmate. The sheriff takes a seat on the porch in the same chair that Adamson was using.
Will Snoddy
Mon 28 Apr 2014
at 12:38
  • msg #280

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 274):

"Da . . . da . . . daresay no one in . . . my employ," replies the proprietor, with effort.
Jake Richardson
player, 685 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Mon 28 Apr 2014
at 14:42
  • msg #281

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Will Snoddy (msg # 280):

Jake took note of how Snoddy had to make an effort to speak. "Doc'd have my hide iff'n I was to stand here an' keep ye jawin' the whole live-long day. Reckon I oughtta skeedaddle so's ye can git some rest."

The ex-Wells Fargo man glanced at the door to the room. "Ye rest enny easier iff'n I was to sit outside the door with my carbine acrosst my knees?"
Will Snoddy
Mon 28 Apr 2014
at 17:58
  • msg #282

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 281):

"I would not object . . . but not necessary . . . "

Snoddy closes his eyes, perhaps involuntarily, at the suggestion of rest. Clearly, Jake's instinct is on target--the hotel owner needs to suspend this effort and allow himself to rest . . . and to sleep if he can.
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:29, Mon 28 Apr 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 666 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 28 Apr 2014
at 19:12
  • msg #283

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 278):

ENS nods.

Very well, I shall see you later.

ENS heads down Third, enjoying the smell of the bakery as he turns down Griffin. He is at the jailhouse shortly thereafter. He secures his coat and Colt with the sheriff and enters the jail.

Hello Cole, how are you being treated?
Pete Haverty
Mon 28 Apr 2014
at 21:28
  • msg #284

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 278):

JEB finds the livery owner himself on duty, brushing down a stately gray mare in the small corral.

"You have the look of a man ready to ride," states Pete Haverty. He stops his work to focus on the lawman from Missouri.
Cole Trayne
player, 1625 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Tue 29 Apr 2014
at 00:48
  • msg #285

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 283):

Cole looks up from his spot on the cot and smiles lightly.

Howdy professor. Reckon I'm doing alright. Can't complain. I could surely do with a bath, though.

How are things going out yonder? Hopefully, you fellers are staying out of trouble?

Randy Oldman
player, 1200 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Tue 29 Apr 2014
at 15:18
  • msg #286

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 276):

Randy stays near his pard and former trail boss. The big man knows he might need to return to his former role and wrangle Travis like a spirited horse in the Remuda. His smooth, gentle, and courteous demeanor has proven productive to a point so far. But, Rojas is right, unless all the horses welcome the spunky stallion's return, there will be no peace.

"Travis, when we gets a moment, let's break to a corner for a confab. I thinks I oughta knows about that killin' you was asked to do." Randy is quizzical. "It's a chance to use somethin' like that to help your case a bit."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 667 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 29 Apr 2014
at 18:31
  • msg #287

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 285):

ENS returns the smile and pulls up a chair to sit.

Well, we've been working on strategies... one of which brings me here.

Senor Rojas is going to petition the court for Travis; the petition will assert that you are a key witness for Travis's trial, so you cannot be released to Rasmin at this time. Since the trial is two weeks away, it should buy you some time, but there's no guarantee that you will be released on your own recognizance during the wait.

Senor Rojas asked me to find out if you were alright with this situation?

Jake Richardson
player, 686 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 29 Apr 2014
at 20:45
  • msg #288

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Will Snoddy (msg # 282):

"I agree that it most likely ain't necessary -- not in broad daylight, with lots of poe-tenshall witnesses around," Jake replied.

"Howsomever, it may haelp you rest a mite easier iff'n ye know I'm out thaere."

The rifleman hesitated a moment, then asked, "You want to tell me who did this to you?"
Will Snoddy
Tue 29 Apr 2014
at 23:46
  • msg #289

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 288):

"Do not know . . ." answers Snoddy, ". . . faces covered . . . "
Cole Trayne
player, 1626 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Wed 30 Apr 2014
at 01:02
  • msg #290

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 287):

Cole pauses a moment to consider the proposal in front of him.

Reckon that will be alright. Probably be a good idea to settle these matters, one at a time. Two weeks is a mighty long time to stay in jail, though.

But I don't want to go nowhere while Travis is in a bind.

James E. Beauregard
player, 1388 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Wed 30 Apr 2014
at 03:25
  • msg #291

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 284):

JEB settles up and reads Cruger's paper as he waits for his horse to be saddled.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3697 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 30 Apr 2014
at 13:16
  • msg #292

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 291):

JEB opens the seal and reads the paper. Involuntarily, his attention is drawn to the buildings across the street.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3698 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 30 Apr 2014
at 13:23
  • msg #293

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 287) and Cole Trayne (msg # 290):

OOC: ENS stated a factual error. Not sure why he mentions two weeks, but the fact is that Travis Sunday's trial was set, explicitly, for Wednesday, February 7, 1877. Today is Thursday, February 1, 1877.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 668 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 30 Apr 2014
at 19:29
  • msg #294

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 290):

ENS starts at Cole's reply.

Did I say two weeks? I meant one week, less a day of course! I swear all these goings on have me a bit rattled. But back to the point, you're alright with this course of action then?
Cole Trayne
player, 1627 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Thu 1 May 2014
at 00:43
  • msg #295

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 294):

Cole nods.

Like I said, I have no interest going anywhere while Travis is in a bind.

I'm alright with what y'all have in mind.

James E. Beauregard
player, 1389 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 1 May 2014
at 02:18
  • msg #296

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 292):

JEB tells Haverty that he'll be back shortly to retrieve his horse and walks across the street to the bank. He approaches and presents the paper to the next available bank teller.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3699 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 1 May 2014
at 12:37
  • msg #297

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 296):

Despite renting quarters next door to the bank, JEB had never had business sufficient to enter the place. He remembered the professor making mention of the bank.

Today, crossing the street, JEB takes in the squat, solid building's face. Stone construction, carefully fitted, with a slate roof. The most interesting thing about the bank is its short stature.

Entering the small lobby, JEB sees two tellers, seated behind a fixed, iron gate stretching almost 15 feet from the wall to his right to an internal door set near the opposite wall. The gate rests on top of a half-height wooden wall and it extends all the way to the ceiling. Next to the internal door is one of two hardback chairs in the lobby. An armed guard stands by the chair, propping himself up with one boot on the seat.

JEB approaches the teller, who reads the scrip and looks up to regard Beauregard. The teller dips a pen in ink and then he scrawls on the paper before dipping again and offering the pen to JEB while asking for his signature, or mark.

OOC: There is a pdf of the Bank interior in the Rules and Standards sticky forum (been there for a long time), and there are also some flavor drawings involving the establishment or its NPCs.
Jake Richardson
player, 687 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Thu 1 May 2014
at 14:25
  • msg #298

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Will Snoddy (msg # 289):

Jake nodded, as if he had expected Snoddy's answer.

"All right, then. Reckon I'll set a spell right yonder outside the door, 'though like I said, I doubt it'll be necessary durin' broad daylight. You got a hand-bell or some way you can let us know, iff'n you want sumpthin'?"
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 669 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 1 May 2014
at 18:50
  • msg #299

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 295):

ENS claps his hands together and stands up.

Very good! Senor Rojas asked me to return with your answer so I'll have to cut this visit short. But before I go, is there anything I can bring you later? Mr. Woolform's daily baking should be out soon... interested?
Will Snoddy
Thu 1 May 2014
at 19:17
  • msg #300

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 298):

Snoddy groans while fumbling at his bedside, until he grasps a bell and rings it. On cue, the clerk pops his head through the doorway.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3700 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 1 May 2014
at 19:25
  • msg #301

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 299):

As it happens, a smiling Arnie Foster joins the sheriff on the porch as the professor and the wrangler wrap up their meeting. Cole sees the boy on the porch, and hears him say that Deputy Adamson sent him to talk to Cole about a guitar.

Arnie sits on the edge of the porch, waiting until the two men inside the jail have concluded their business.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1390 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 1 May 2014
at 22:36
  • msg #302

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 297):

As JEB leaves the stable he takes a moment to light up a cigar realizing the day ahead may prove disagreeable to further tobacco enjoyment. As JEB approaches the teller window, he places the lit stogie with ash outward in a groove on the counter ledge where other lit havanas have made their mark while customers conducted business. JEB takes the pen and signs the paper, placing the pen on the counter when finished.
Cole Trayne
player, 1628 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Fri 2 May 2014
at 01:35
  • msg #303

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 299):

Cole perks up at the possibility of baked goods.

Yes, indeed. I would sure enough appreciate some fresh baked goods. I'm not picky.

The wrangler pauses, then continue.

I'd also really appreciate if you would look in on my critters?
Judge Messalen
GM, 3701 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 2 May 2014
at 12:09
  • msg #304

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 302):

The teller takes the signed paper. He stands, moving slightly to his right. After stamping the transaction and logging it in a ledger, he lowers himself to one knee. JEB can't see exactly what the clerk is doing, but he hears the clink of coins. A moment later the teller resumes his seat, stacking silver coins in front of JEB.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 670 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 2 May 2014
at 18:11
  • msg #305

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 303):

ENS grins at Cole.

Very well, I will get you something and bring it later today... and of course I'll look in on your animals!

With that ENS rises and moves towards the door to gather his items.

Until later then! He says with a wave.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1391 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 2 May 2014
at 22:24
  • msg #306

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 304):

JEB leaves the bank and walks back to the stable. He thanks Haverty and rides north along Griffin to Jameson's ranch.
Jake Richardson
player, 688 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sat 3 May 2014
at 00:57
  • msg #307

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Will Snoddy (msg # 300):

Jake nodded a greeting to the clerk. "Mister Snoddy, here, is feelin' a mite wore out by all uhv my jawin', an' is gonna be restin' for a bit."

"An' as for me, I'm feelin' a trifle leg-weary, an' aim to pull up a chair an' set myself down outside his door."

Judge Messalen
GM, 3702 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sat 3 May 2014
at 12:03
  • msg #308

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 306):

JEB rides north. It feels good to be back on horseback. The gradually warming air rejuvenates the ex-lawman. Jameson's spread comes into view. There appears to be activity around the barn . . . as JEB closes in he sees one of the younger Jameson's in the yard with the draft horse, while he catches a glimpse of Indian Kate working inside the detached kitchen building, its doors and shutters wide open to ventilate the place.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3703 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sat 3 May 2014
at 12:04
  • msg #309

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 307):

The clerk shrugs and returns to his business, which right now mostly amounts to standing around at the front desk. Doc Culver has apparently departed.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 671 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 3 May 2014
at 17:56
  • msg #310

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 305):

ENS collects his coat and gun and heads back to the Cattlemen's Association, walking briskly but also staying aware of the town, watching for the Tonkawa and such.
Travis Sunday
player, 2230 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sun 4 May 2014
at 01:39
  • msg #311

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 310):

Travis exits and approaches Randy.

You know Randy, there's good people, bad people and those who ride the line between the two keeping them apart.  Some protect with a tin star, or a cavalry sabre.  They stand in the light and are honored for how they take care of their business.  There's a few though who ride the line in shadow.  Some tin stars see everyone past the line as dark, but were not so different.  Pard, if a man in the light can't tell the difference between evil and lawless, between villainous and malevolent actions and killing those who deserve it, I understand.  I just can't ... won't, put my fate into their hands.
Jake Richardson
player, 689 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sun 4 May 2014
at 14:21
  • msg #312

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 309):

The desk clerk was apparently not a talkative fellow, which, the more Jake thought about it, was just fine with him. Nuthin' worse than havin' to set in one spot an' not be able to move one on, whilst some feller is talkin' yer ear off, he reasoned.

The rifleman had quietly closed the door as he left Snoddy's room, and now he walked over to the dining area and picked up a chair, which he brought over and placed in front of the door. He settled in with his carbine over his knees.

Most likely this is a fool's errand, but it ain't like I didn't have plenty of them whilst I was in the army. Don't expect no trouble in broad daylight, but iff'n it gives Snoddy a little peace of mind an' lets him rest a mite easier, I reckon it's a good thing.

OOC: Edited to fix typos.
This message was last edited by the player at 18:47, Sun 04 May 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1392 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 4 May 2014
at 15:52
  • msg #313

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 308):

JEB approaches the Jameson boy and asks politely, "I'd like to speak with Indian Kate. May I count on your hospitality?"
Fionnbharr Jameson
Mon 5 May 2014
at 10:52
  • msg #314

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 313):

When JEB approaches one of the younger Jamesons, he finds that it is not the one--Rory--who had accompanied the riders back to town after the apprehension of Indian Kate. Probably a year or two younger than Rory, this Jameson is nonetheless more of a young man than a boy. He appears perhaps fifteen or sixteen years of age.

After listening to JEB's request, Jameson's son nods and hollers loudly for his pa, who emerges from the barn with a wrench in hand. He seems ready to holler in return, but checks himself upon spotting JEB and his mount. The younger Jameson hollers a second time, informing his Pa that their visitor wants to speak to Kate.

Walking up, the elder Jameson speaks. "She's moi charge now. Is dis o'fishul business? if not, ya can say what ya need and Oi'll decide wot's wot."

Kate, having heard the Jamesons' voices, pokes her head from the kitchen to observe the scene.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3704 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 5 May 2014
at 10:56
  • msg #315

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 310) and Travis Sunday (msg # 311):

ENS turns onto Third Street, seeing Travis and Randy standing near the association building. The three men are soon reunited.

OOC: These three PCs should continue RP or state actions as desired.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 672 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 5 May 2014
at 19:28
  • msg #316

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 315):

ENS walks up to Randy and Travis.

Hello again gentlemen! I have Cole's answer; he is willing to try the request. Is Senor Rojas still inside?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1393 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 5 May 2014
at 22:14
  • msg #317

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Fionnbharr Jameson (msg # 314):

I'm no longer a deputy here, so no it's not official but it's personal business. I assure it's nothing controversial.

Take 10 Diplomacy
Fionnbharr Jameson
Tue 6 May 2014
at 12:33
  • msg #318

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 317):

Jameson's gaze rests on JEB's face. "All roight. Oi reckon she could use some air."

The Irishman cups his hand to his mouth and directs his call toward the kitchen. "Kate. Kate. Come out."
Indian Kate
Tue 6 May 2014
at 12:41
  • msg #319

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Fionnbharr Jameson (msg # 318):

Indian Kate exits the kitchen, with a rag in hand. She makes no pretense as she approaches. "I heard you, lawman." Turning to Jameson, she says, "Mind if we take a walk, Finn?"

The distiller nods to indicate his approval. He instructs his son to take care of JEB's horse and then returns to his work.
Randy Oldman
player, 1201 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Tue 6 May 2014
at 15:01
  • msg #320

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 311):

"Travis, we ain't talkin' fate no more. Right now, you gotta stop bein' all beer and skittles and start actin' like you is gonna play their games. Else, my friend, they is gonna know you ain't headin' to trial." Randy is figuratively knocking some sense into his friend's head.

Happy to hear the news upon Ringgenberg's arrival, Randy "Mr. Big'un" Oldman leads the men inside. Rojas is easy to find in the association's building.

"Rojas, we gots good news about Cole's answer. He says he'll go along with the paper you needs to get signed." The old trail hand is eager. "Ain't there a way we can put up a bail or sumpin' to let him walk 'til the trial and his bounty? You knows, fifty dollars or the sorts? A week's a long time to sit in a cell for the man."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 673 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 6 May 2014
at 18:16
  • msg #321

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 320):

Once they got to Rojas, ENS was ready to speak but Randy beat him to it. So he just nods once Randy is done.
Travis Sunday
player, 2231 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Tue 6 May 2014
at 22:57
  • msg #322

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 321):

Attention Randy: Interruption in play flow:

As Randy is about to enter the Cattleman's association.  Travis raises his hand.

Cole will not remain for the trial.  At least not on my account. We couldn't work it out. 

Travis lowers his hand and steps into the street.

So we worry about Ayasha first then Cole.  When we worry about Cole, I mean we focus on Rasmin and his merry band of misfits.

Travis rubs his chin.  A few thoughts cross his mind.

Any thoughts gentleman, otherwise I think I need to visit Horse, maybe stretch his legs a bit.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3705 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 7 May 2014
at 11:31
  • msg #323

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 322):

OOC: Because Travis didn't follow Randy into the association building, the Judge is ruling that Randy has not yet entered (and neither has ENS) and therefore not yet spoken to Rojas. Randy may continue his stated action and speech as per msg #320, after hearing Travis' response (or ignoring the gunslinger's response). The Judge asks that Randy and ENS clarify their actions as a result of Travis' refusal to follow Randy inside.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 674 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 8 May 2014
at 13:48
  • msg #324

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 322):

ENS is taken aback.

What? What was there to work out? This was just a legal delay tactic.
Randy Oldman
player, 1202 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Fri 9 May 2014
at 09:55
  • msg #325

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 322):

"Well I'll be a monkey's uncle if you ain't as fickle as a woman." Randy physically shows signs of perturbation. "Travis, you set your mind for us to work one direction and when we gets it done, you tells us you meant th'other direction. It's just plain maddening."

Now's the time I grabs YOU by the scruff of your neck and take you in there to sign that paper. It ain't whats best for you, but for all us."

Mr. Big'un steadies himself. "So, you wants it the easy way or the hard way?"
Judge Messalen
GM, 3707 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 9 May 2014
at 12:57
  • msg #326

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

A few heartbeats pass after the professor and the pugilist react to Travis Sunday's statements. None of the three pards can dismiss the feeling of stress in these moments, as all of the men have done their level best to find resolutions to the situation in The Flat.

The ringing of the bakery's bell cuts through the tension, temporarily distracting the three pards but certainly not dispersing the anxiety.

The bell reminds ENS of his promise to Cole.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3708 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 9 May 2014
at 13:11
  • msg #327

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 312):

The time passes slowly for Jake, sitting in the wood chair at the edge of the Occidental's front desk. The clerk had busied himself with whatever it is that a hotel clerk does--it was immaterial to the rifleman. A guest had entered and a guest had departed, but nothing extraordinary had happened on Richardson's watch.

The ringing of the bakery's bell gave Jake some idea of the time. Anyone who had been in town for a few days knew that they rang that confounded bell around sunrise every morn, and then again sometime around mid-day. He didn't think he had held his vigil until high noon, so probably the bakers were on the early side of their mid-day sales.

Even if he had a timepiece, Jake would likely resist the urge to look at it. Better to let the time pass as it must, then to fool oneself into believing it could be pushed by any man's will.

As it happens, some minutes after the bell rang, the door to the Occidental opens and a man enters. Jake remembers him, mostly by the hat and his mutton chops. It is Mr. Woolform, the baker, who he had seen departing the hotel the other day.

Woolform glances at Jake, but directs his attention to the clerk, asking about Mr. Snoddy's condition. He asks for a word with him, if the proprietor is up to it.
Jake Richardson
player, 690 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 9 May 2014
at 20:45
  • msg #328

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 327):

Shortly before the newcomer arrived, Jake had risen to his feet and started quietly pacing in front of the door to Snoddy's room. It was more to help him pass the time and keep from nodding off than anything else.

It took Jake a moment to recollect exactly who the other man was, and it was the white flour on the man's shirt-sleeves -- reminding Jake of nothing so much as powdery Alkali dust -- that finally jogged his memory.

Jake ceased his pacing for the moment and glanced over at the hotel clerk and the baker, curious as to whether the desk clerk would take responsibility for letting someone in to see Snoddy (or, alternatively, refusing) -- or whether he would look to Jake for assistance in making the decision.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3709 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 9 May 2014
at 21:33
  • msg #329

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 328):

The clerk seems a little unsure of how to answer the baker. "Mr. Snoddy is sleeping, I reckon," he starts. "For you, Mr. Woolform, I s'pose I could check to see if he has woke." After a moment, and before the baker can reply, the clerk looks to Jake.

"What do you think, Mr. Richardson?"

Woolform directs his gaze at the rifleman. Richardson gets the feeling he is being sized up.
Cole Trayne
player, 1629 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 10 May 2014
at 21:19
  • msg #330

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole looks up and sees Arnie waiting around.

You look like someone who has something on his mind? Well, come on in and let's hear it.
Jake Richardson
player, 691 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sat 10 May 2014
at 22:23
  • msg #331

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 329):

Jake silently returned the gaze of the baker -- he remembered now that the man was named "Woolform" after he had heard the hotel desk man's comments.

The ex-Wells Fargo man scratched at his chin-whiskers, then replied to the desk man's question. "Waal, it's pretty clear that Mister Snoddy needs his rest, so I wouldn't awaken him iff'n he's asleep. But I reckon that thaere ain't no harm in yer op'nin' up the door real quiet-like, an' stickin' yer head in; iff'n he's asleep, leave him lay. But iff'n he's awake, he can make up his own mind -- he's a growed-up man, after all."

"Seems to pain him a mite to speak, though. Iff'n he's awake, I'd ask him in a way that he can let you know his druthers -- 'yes' or 'no'-- with a shake of his head."

Arnie Foster
Sun 11 May 2014
at 10:51
  • msg #332

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 330):

Arnie steps inside the jailhouse, showing what seems like an air of reverence. At least that's how it seems to Cole Trayne. The cub speaks to the wrangler from a distance, even with the bars between them.

"Mr. Trayne, the deputy told me you was hankerin' for a guitar. They got one over at York and Meyers. They would rather sell it outright, I reckon . . . maybe they would they would let you hire it by the day. You want me to find out for you? It's nine dollars brand new."
Judge Messalen
GM, 3712 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sun 11 May 2014
at 10:57
  • msg #333

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 331):

The clerk nods vigorously at Jake's suggestions. While the young man pokes his head through the doorway to the hotel's back room, Woolfrom nods in approval, as well. He remains silent and stares at the door until the clerk returns his attention to the two men.

"Mr. Snoddy's awake. He said he would see Mr. Woolform."

The bakery owner appears happy for the news, although he doesn't seem surprised. He enters the back room, leaving Jake and the clerk together.
Cole Trayne
player, 1630 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Mon 12 May 2014
at 00:31
  • msg #334

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Arnie Foster (msg # 332):

The wrangler nods, an expression of approval on his face.

I'd appreciate it if you would see if they would be willing to rent it to me. Tell 'em if it gets damaged while I have it, I'll buy it. Full price.

Get the money from Travis. I'll square with him later. And tell him to give you something for your trouble. The better the deal you make for me, the better your fee.

Deal?

Travis Sunday
player, 2232 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Mon 12 May 2014
at 01:23
  • msg #335

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 325):

My lawyer has engaged me in a frank discussion.  At the conclusion of which it was decided that no petition would be filed.  So our timeline is compressed but nothing else has changed.  If you got a beef Rojas might explain it better than me.
Arnie Foster
Mon 12 May 2014
at 11:44
  • msg #336

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 334):

"Yessir, Mr. Trayne," replies young Arnie. He walks quickly out of the jail, hops off the porch and heads south.
Jake Richardson
player, 692 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Mon 12 May 2014
at 13:22
  • msg #337

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 333):

Jake watched the baker enter the back room, and shut the door behind him. If someone in this place was inclined to listen in on Snoddy's conversations -- which the hotel owner seemed to think likely, given what had happened to him -- the rifleman decided that a closed door was preferable to an open door.

Turning to the desk-clerk, Jake asked, "Mister Woolform a friend of Mister Snoddy's?"
Cole Trayne
player, 1631 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Mon 12 May 2014
at 18:13
  • msg #338

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Arnie Foster (msg # 336):

A slight smile appears on the wranglers face as the boy departs.

He remarks to no one in particular...

Kids...
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 675 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 12 May 2014
at 18:52
  • msg #339

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 335):

ENS listens, heaves a large sigh, then speaks low to Travis.

I see... I suspect Senor Rojas doesn't want his reputation tarnished by creating a petition for a court date that you don't intend on keeping?

As soon as those words are out of his mouth, he waves his hand an continues...

But never mind, so we're back to having to watch the jailhouse to make sure Cole isn't spirited away. Unless you happened to find out when they plan to release him to Rasmin?
Judge Messalen
GM, 3714 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 12 May 2014
at 21:35
  • msg #340

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 337):

The clerk offers a shrug. "I s'pose. I mean, they are on friendly terms, but they ain't drinkin' pards or like that. Well, not as far as I know. As businessmen here in town, they talk often enough."
Travis Sunday
player, 2233 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Mon 12 May 2014
at 21:52
  • msg #341

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 339):

Senor Rojas is a trailmate to Cole, why and how he treats Cole is their business.  As to transfers, I have no idea.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3715 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 13 May 2014
at 12:05
  • msg #342

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 341):

The Mexican's ears must be burning, as he and the prosecutor exit the association building together. Both of them nod to the three men lingering around the porch. They turn west on Third, heading towards Griffin.
Jake Richardson
player, 693 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 13 May 2014
at 20:57
  • msg #343

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 340):

"Reckon they must be talkin' bizness of some sort, then," Jake remarked.

Truth be told, Jake had a suspicion as to what was being discussed. I reckon that as a biznessman here in town, Woolform was also strong-armed by them proteckshunn-scheme boys. Iff'n he paid up, he's prob'ly congratulatin' hisself jest 'bout now. Iff'n he held out -- like Snoddy did, apparently -- he's most likely wonderin' iff'n he's gonna be next.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 676 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 14 May 2014
at 04:07
  • msg #344

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 341):

I...

ENS hesitates, looking between Travis and Randy. He watches the lawyers leave, then continues in low tones.

Travis, are you really just going to leave? I believe you are in the right and I can't believe these people would turn on you... I admit I am not lawyerly but I don't see how this case goes against you? Did Senor Rojas paint that bad a picture?
Mr. Woolform
Wed 14 May 2014
at 10:53
  • msg #345

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 343):

After several minutes, the door to the hotel's back room opens. Woolform exits, leaving the door cracked open as it was before he entered.

To the clerk: "Thank you, sir."

To Jake: "It pleases me to see that you are keeping a vigil for Mr. Snoddy." He pauses. "It makes me wonder, what is your interest here, Mr. Richardson?"

For a moment, Jake may have wondered himself how the baker knew his name, but then he recalls that the clerk had said it aloud before Woolform was given entry to the hotel proprietor's chambers.
Randy Oldman
player, 1204 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Wed 14 May 2014
at 12:01
  • msg #346

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 344):

"Listen Travis, you can choose freewill all you want. I says it again, they is more people than you in this now. We needs you to tell us all you know, all you said to Rojas and he said back to you." Randy hasn't calmed down one bit.

"You and JEB is dead set on makin' one of us dead. We don't gotta follow my plan, but you boys don't seem to wanna follow a plan at all."
Rojas
Wed 14 May 2014
at 13:46
  • msg #347

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 342):

Caudell and Rojas turn the corner south onto Griffin.

Cole Trayne sees his old trail mate and the prosecutor step onto Picket Jail's porch. They and the sheriff greet each other. Rojas asks to see Cole, privately. Caudell takes the sheriff aside while Rojas enters and closes the door behind him.

"I am sorry it has taken so long for me to visit. There were things, you see, to attend to first."
Travis Sunday
player, 2234 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Thu 15 May 2014
at 02:16
  • msg #348

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 346):

I didn't say I was going to leave.  I said my concerns are Ayasha and Cole. Their fates will guide my actions.
Randy Oldman
player, 1205 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Thu 15 May 2014
at 12:02
  • msg #349

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 348):

"You know me, pard. I has always been the one with Ayasha on his mind. I done all I could to help her out when I could. Now I thinks she's in good hands with them other Injuns. We ain't gonna know if she can travel well enough 'til we finds her and we don't know how long that'll take." Randy stresses the importance of the situation. "And I still thinks you owes us a fair bit of explainin' why you dropped askin' to have Cole stick around for your trial."
Jake Richardson
player, 694 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Thu 15 May 2014
at 14:29
  • msg #350

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mr. Woolform (msg # 345):

Jake's first response to the baker's question was a shrug of his shoulders.

"Waal, 'twarn't no skin off my nose. An' I reckon it might've helped Mister Snoddy rest a mite easier."

The rifleman shrugged again.

"I've stayed 'ere -- in the Occidental, that is -- afore, when I was workin' for Wells Fargo. Mister Snoddy always ran a good house, an' treated me square. He seems to be a good man -- an' . . . waal, hell, I don't know."

Jake didn't feel that it was his place to reveal his and Snoddy's previous discussion, and with that bit of information off the table, he realized that he was looking suspiciously like a pie-in-the-sky do-gooder.
Mr. Woolform
Thu 15 May 2014
at 18:20
  • msg #351

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 350):

The baker maintains eye contact with the rifleman as he rambles. At the end of Jake's reply, a small grin flashes on his face.

"I suppose that is as good an answer as any. Good day, gentlemen." Woolform refits his bowler hat to his head and prepares to depart.
Jake Richardson
player, 695 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 16 May 2014
at 01:58
  • msg #352

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mr. Woolform (msg # 351):

Jake nodded a silent "good-bye" to the baker, glad that the man had not pressed him further as to why he was helping out Mister Snoddy.

With that, the rifleman sat back down in the chair and lay his carbine across his knees. He wasn't really sure how long he should -- or would -- maintain his vigil.

Reckon I'll stay in the game a mite longer, an' see how she plays out. If an' when I feel like foldin' an' leavin' this spot, why, I reckon I can jest up an' do so.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 677 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 16 May 2014
at 18:01
  • msg #353

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 349):

ENS looks to Travis to see what his answer to Randy will be, since he is also curious about how his conclusion was reached.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3717 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sun 18 May 2014
at 12:59
  • msg #354

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Several uncomfortable moments pass after Randy asks for more of an explanation of his old pard, Travis. The professor also seems to be hanging on for the same.
Travis Sunday
player, 2235 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Mon 19 May 2014
at 00:56
  • msg #355

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 354):

Travis looks at his friends.  His discomfort with being pressed evident.

I asked.  Rojas can explain further.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 678 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 19 May 2014
at 19:29
  • msg #356

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 355):

ENS sighs, wondering if that answer will satisfy Randy.

Very well Travis, I shall go see Cole again... and I will keep an eye out for any sign of the Tonkawa
Randy Oldman
player, 1207 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He'll box your ears!
Tue 20 May 2014
at 00:33
  • msg #357

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 356):

"I am simply exasperated. But Travis, I'd appreciate whatever you'd tell me 'stead of my asking Rojas. I don't wanna go botherin' him and look like I'm minding everybody's business but mine own."
Randy's demeanor softens a little.
Travis Sunday
player, 2236 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Tue 20 May 2014
at 09:37
  • msg #358

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 357):

He won't do it Randy.   It's about the sanctity of the law and the inability to know if Cole 's presence at trial is necessary or just a tactic. 
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 679 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 20 May 2014
at 19:28
  • msg #359

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 358):

ENS nods.

I will see you gentlemen later.

He turns back the way he came earlier, this time heading to the Bakery to fulfill one of his promises to Cole.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 680 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 21 May 2014
at 18:20
  • msg #360

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 359):

ENS walks down third, crosses Griffin towards the bakery pondering the situation, his normal exuberance much subdued.

Before entering the bakery he looks down towards the jail, seeing the arrangement of men much the same as before.

He walks up to the bakery and enters/joins the line (as appropriate).
Judge Messalen
GM, 3719 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 21 May 2014
at 20:27
  • msg #361

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 360):

The line at the bakery is not long, although it seems that ENS has arrived shortly after an initial rush prompted by the ringing of the triangle. He stands in the doorway, getting a snootful of the newly baked goods and seeing several customers in front of him, including the squat Indian woman that was sweeping the stairs at Earl's Shave and Bathe a little while ago when the men met at the cattleman's association building. The wagon-yard proprietor, Clampitt also stands in line, along with two hunters and some townsfolk that ENS has seen during his week in The Flat, but whom he can't place.
Travis Sunday
player, 2237 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Thu 22 May 2014
at 02:10
  • msg #362

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 361):

Travis heads to the stable to check in on Horse.
Pete Haverty
Thu 22 May 2014
at 12:49
  • msg #363

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 362):

Travis Sunday finds Pete Haverty in the small corral, tending to Bonny Red Bess. The sun threatens to break through the layer of clouds that has rolled over The Flat for more than a day now.

Seeing the gunslinger approach from the Parson end of Fourth Street, the stable owner looks up from his work to acknowledge Sunday's presence.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 681 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 22 May 2014
at 17:46
  • msg #364

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 361):

ENS nods politely to the people he recognizes and speaks to Clampitt.

Good day Mr. Clampitt, how goes the morning for you?
B.F. Clampitt
Thu 22 May 2014
at 20:35
  • msg #365

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 364):

The bearded wheelwright and part-time undertaker turns around and blinks his slitted eyes after the professor speaks. It appears as if the man has just awoken.

He mumbles something unintelligible, aside from the recognizable 'Mornin'.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3721 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 23 May 2014
at 11:14
  • msg #366

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to B.F. Clampitt (msg # 365):

The professor's place in line gradually moves up, as the plump baker at the counter sells the bakery's fresh goods. When ENS reaches the front of the line, he cannot help but notice that Mr. Woolform enters the storefront, as the owner of the bakery greets the patrons still in line behind the professor before he exits the shop through an internal door.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 682 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 24 May 2014
at 19:12
  • msg #367

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 366):

ENS gets to the counter, buys a loaf of bread and some butter, and on a whim adds a tart. OOC: let me know the cost.

After receiving the items he heads straight to the jail, going though the usual routine for entry. Once through, he greets Cole.

Hello again Cole, I bring bad news but you may have already heard.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3722 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sat 24 May 2014
at 20:23
  • msg #368

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 367):

The sheriff closes the jail door behind the professor.
Travis Sunday
player, 2238 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sun 25 May 2014
at 13:15
  • msg #369

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 363):

Travis exchanges pleasantries with Mr. Haverty, grooms Horse then saddles him up for a ride and some training.

OOC: Travis is ready for plot advancement.
Arnie Foster
Mon 26 May 2014
at 11:01
  • msg #370

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 369):

As Travis grooms Horse, Arnie Foster approaches. "Mr. Sunday, Mr. Trayne sent me on an errand. He said to get the money for a guitar from you . . . "

The burly boy rocks back and forth on his stubby legs.
Travis Sunday
player, 2239 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Mon 26 May 2014
at 12:51
  • msg #371

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Arnie Foster (msg # 370):

How much you need?
Arnie Foster
Tue 27 May 2014
at 11:02
  • msg #372

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 371):

"Eight dollars," says Arnie.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3724 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 27 May 2014
at 12:42
  • msg #373

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Once the professor and Travis had walked away, Randy Oldman had remained near the barbershop for a minute or three. The big man didn't like the directions of things with his old trail mate, but he couldn't bring himself to pressing Travis any further. The gunslinger had saved him those years ago in Frisco; Randy would never forget that fact. His threats fell empty. They were, after all, borne of his concern for his pard and therefore could be nothing but blowing off steam, much the way Travis himself had in room 10 just 24 hours ago.

Taking the air, Mr. Big'un cleared the dark thoughts in his head and decided to focus on what he could, for now. He knew that if anything happened, the others would sure enough fetch him.

Flipping open his fob watch, Randy saw the time approaching noon. He would have rehearsal before long. Best to make sure his affairs were in order should things with Travis and Cole boil over. Stopping in at Mrs. Owsley's, he checked his traps twice, took advantage of two biscuits left over from the morning meal (how he had missed them earlier befuddled him now) and then arrived early at the Frontier House.
Travis Sunday
player, 2240 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Wed 28 May 2014
at 01:20
  • msg #374

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Arnie Foster (msg # 372):

Travis grimaces.  Tell Mr. Trayne he can whistle.

He does reach in his pocket and pull out a dollar.

He holds it out.

I'm paying you up front because I want you to stay away from Rasmin; but if you hear anything bring the information to me.
Arnie Foster
Wed 28 May 2014
at 12:34
  • msg #375

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 374):

Instinctually, Arnie reaches for the dollar. His hand stops short.

"You aiming for 'sclusive rights, Mr. Sunday?" He continues, the question being largely rhetorical although the boy probably isn't aware of it being so. In these moments, his face belies obvious concern. Or perhaps mixed feelings. Whatever he is thinking, the emotions he wears on his face give a reminder that Arnie is a boy, albeit an enterprising one.

"We been square with each other. Mr. Rasmin already paid me a dollar to keep an ear open. He dint mention anything 'bout staying away from you."
Travis Sunday
player, 2241 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Wed 28 May 2014
at 22:12
  • msg #376

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Arnie Foster (msg # 375):

Mr. Rasmin is a dangerous man and a hard case.  Your business with him is between the two of you.  That said, as someone who cares about you I'm asking you to steer clear of him.
Arnie Foster
Thu 29 May 2014
at 13:58
  • msg #377

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 376):

Arnie squishes up his face. "All right, Mr. Sunday," he answers. He extends a wary hand, not taking the dollar but making it easy for Travis to hand it over should the gunslinger so choose.

"Ain't much to tell. Everyone is waiting for the word on Mr. Trayne." He considers for a moment. "Unless you got a mind to talk about that guitar."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 683 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 30 May 2014
at 18:51
  • msg #378

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

ENS leaves the jail and heads over to the Planters, keeping an eye out for JEB or Travis along the way.

If he doesn't see them he will enter the Planters and head to the front desk.
This message was last edited by the player at 18:52, Fri 30 May 2014.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3725 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 30 May 2014
at 19:00
  • msg #379

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 378):

OOC: The Judge is ruling that Travis would have ridden off shortly before ENS arrives (based on a PM from Travis and the time ENS has spent at the bakery and the jail).
Travis Sunday
player, 2242 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Fri 30 May 2014
at 23:00
  • msg #380

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Arnie Foster (msg # 377):

Travis hands over the dollar and continues with his day.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3726 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sat 31 May 2014
at 10:39
  • msg #381

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 378):

ENS arrives at the porch of Planters Hotel. He sees Mrs. Swartz on the porch, resting in one of the rocking chairs. Through the front door, he sees Mr. Swartz manning the hotel front desk.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 684 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 1 Jun 2014
at 18:32
  • msg #382

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 381):

Choosing the pleasant Mrs. over the crotchety Mr., ENS pauses on the porch.

Good morning Mrs. Swartz; I wonder, have you seen Mr. Sunday or Sheriff Beauregard recently? Are they perchance in their rooms?
Mrs. Swartz
Mon 2 Jun 2014
at 12:51
  • msg #383

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 382):

The usually pleasant Mrs. Swartz seems a mite bothered by the professor's interruption of her mid-day break. She remains respectful and courteous in her reply, nonetheless.

"Mr. Beauregard settled up earlier. He rode out of town more than an hour ago. I saw Mr. Sunday riding out just a few minutes ago." She pauses for a moment, rocking. "Lovely day for a spell on the porch, is it not, Professor Ringgenberg?"
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 685 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 2 Jun 2014
at 19:36
  • msg #384

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mrs. Swartz (msg # 383):

ENS nods to her.

It certainly is Mrs. Swartz... sorry to have disturbed you.

He proceeds up to his room and gets a piece of jerky and a few sugar cubes from his supplies. He then heads back out and crosses to the stable.

During this activity, he wonders to himself: The sheriff left? That seems premature if they wish to intercept Rasmin... huh... ENS, what do you know about such tactics! She didn't say that Travis checked out... well, maybe they know more at the stables.
Pete Haverty
Tue 3 Jun 2014
at 11:25
  • msg #385

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 384):

ENS finds Pete Haverty at work in the small corral, grooming a horse that the professor doesn't recognize. "What can I do for you, professor?" he asks.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 686 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 3 Jun 2014
at 19:31
  • msg #386

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 385):

Hello Mr. Haverty, I've just come to check on Mr. Trayne's and my animals.

ENS enters the stable area and visits with Amadeus and Bess, giving them both a share of the sugar cubes he brought. He also tussles with Jack for a few minutes, playfully teasing him with the jerky before letting him have it.

After seeing to the animals, ENS pauses a moment. The sheriff said we should meet up at noon... He checks his watch and sees that it is actually a bit after noon. Well... I doubt I missed them. He starts to leave the stables.

Good day Mr. Haverty.

ENS walks across the street and joins Mrs. Swartz in a chair on the porch, not knowing what else to do. He lights up one of his cigars while he waits for the others to arrive.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3727 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 3 Jun 2014
at 20:33
  • msg #387

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 386):

ENS lights his cigar and takes several puffs before he sees JEB riding Diablo south along Parson and turning onto Fourth Street. A glance at his watch shows it is 12:45 p.m. None of the professor's other pards have shown up yet.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1394 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 5 Jun 2014
at 00:07
  • msg #388

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 387):

JEB approaches Ringgenberg, dismounts and ties up his horse at the hitchng post. He greets Mrs. Swartz and the professor and joins him in a cigar on the porch.

"Have you seen Sunday or Jake, professor?"

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 687 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 5 Jun 2014
at 18:42
  • msg #389

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 388):

ENS responds with a grin.

And hello to you Sheriff! Travis has gone out for a ride and I haven't seen Jake since we all separated earlier. Also, I believe Randy went to the Frontier House... how did your 'errand' go?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1395 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 6 Jun 2014
at 06:32
  • msg #390

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 389):

Not as well as I'd hoped I'm afraid. I'll explain when the others are here but time is short. Do you know where Travis went?
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 688 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 6 Jun 2014
at 19:26
  • msg #391

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 390):

Well, he said he was going to "stretch Horse's legs for a bit", so I expect he won't be gone too long.

ENS pauses a moment to take a puff of his cigar.

Did you know that Senior Rojas plans to accompany Cole and Rasmin to San Francisco?
This message was last edited by the player at 19:26, Fri 06 June 2014.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3728 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 6 Jun 2014
at 19:54
  • msg #392

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 391):

Mrs. Swartz re-enters the hotel, leaving the two men alone on the porch. As they smoke and talk, Travis Sunday and Horse appear to their right at the corner of Fourth and Parson. The gunslinger sees his pards on the Planters porch . . . at the same time they see him. Travis notices that Diablo is tied to the hotel's hitching post.
Jake Richardson
player, 696 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 6 Jun 2014
at 23:26
  • msg #393

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jake stood up and leaned his carbine against the wall, then put both hands on the small of his back and leaned over backwards.

"You got the time, sir?" he asked the hotel's front-desk man.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1396 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 7 Jun 2014
at 04:57
  • msg #394

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 391):

No, I wasn't aware. This is unfortunate news.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3730 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sat 7 Jun 2014
at 12:36
  • msg #395

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 393):

The clerk rummages through some items atop the front desk, finding Mr. Snoddy's timepiece. "Nigh one o'clock," he answers. "About time you took some air, I reckon," he adds.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 689 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 7 Jun 2014
at 17:07
  • msg #396

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 394):

ENS choses not to comment further on the sensitive subject in this public area. He watches Travis's approach, then looks about to see if any of the others are approaching.
Travis Sunday
player, 2243 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sat 7 Jun 2014
at 19:34
  • msg #397

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 396):

Travis pulls Horse up to the post and hitches him next to Diablo.

He walks over to JEB and the professor.

I still haven't seen the Tonk.  How goes everything else?
Jake Richardson
player, 697 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sat 7 Jun 2014
at 22:11
  • msg #398

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 397):

"I was athinkin' the same thing," Jake replied to the hotel's desk-clerk, with a nod of his head.

The rifleman placed his carbine in the across-the-back scabbard that he had purchased at York & Meyers, then walked out the front door of The Occidental onto Griffin Avenue. He glanced both ways, up and down the street, and decided to turn northwards, towards what he had heard one of the locals call "the Three Wise Men." After thinking about it for a while, he decided that the name was a reference to the owners of the saloons and gambling houses (and by extension, to their establishments) that were located on three of the four corners of Griffin and Fourth Street -- the fourth corner, which contained a dry goods store, apparently didn't count.

Upon reaching the corner where the Three Wise Men were situated, he glanced down Fourth Street and spied JEB's and Travis's horses hitched outside The Planters. That led him to make a right-hand turn onto Fourth Street and to amble down the street past the bank, where he raised a hand in greeting to the Perfesser, JEB and Travis, who were gathered on the front porch of the hotel.

OOC: Added clarifying language (aqua).
This message was last edited by the player at 00:11, Sun 08 June 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1397 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 8 Jun 2014
at 05:20
  • msg #399

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 398):

We need to talk in private, gentlemen. How about your room Travis?
Travis Sunday
player, 2244 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sun 8 Jun 2014
at 13:29
  • msg #400

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 399):

Follow me.  Travis leads the band into his room quickly scans the hallway and the area outside of the window.

Go ahead JEB.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3731 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sun 8 Jun 2014
at 15:08
  • msg #401

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 400):

OOC: The Judge will assume for the moment that the PCs gathered at Planters porch would follow to talk; however, any PC who objects may do so as desired. As an interim post . . .

------------

Travis Sunday enters the hotel and sees Mr. Swartz at the front desk. His room is on the first floor, not far from the lobby and quite near the Swartz's quarters. Undoubtedly within earhsot.
Travis Sunday
player, 2245 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Sun 8 Jun 2014
at 18:41
  • msg #402

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 400):

Travis motions to the front door of the hotel.

But first you should know Mrs. Schwartz will be able to hear everything we can say.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 690 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 8 Jun 2014
at 23:47
  • msg #403

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 402):

Well, we could go up to my room... but if we close the door and keep our voices low, we'll probably be okay here.
Jake Richardson
player, 698 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Mon 9 Jun 2014
at 01:40
  • msg #404

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 403):

Jake stepped inside The Planters with the others. He stood silent while the others discussed where to go in order to discuss the business at hand.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1398 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 9 Jun 2014
at 23:28
  • msg #405

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 402):

Fuck it. Print whatever we have to say in the papers for all I care. I caught up with the outlaw John Selman and found out he's been hired by Rasmin. Along with the hunters already riding with him that makes resolving Cole's situation on the trail too risky. It seems everywhere we look there's a no win proposition before us....so I'm not fighting it any longer. I'll ride with Cole to make sure he gets to San Francisco safely and then I'm going home.
Jake Richardson
player, 699 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Tue 10 Jun 2014
at 03:41
  • msg #406

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 405):

"Somebody in 'Frisco must be bankrollin' Rasmin up front iff'n he's got the coin t'be hirin' on hard-cases like Selman," Jake said.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 691 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 10 Jun 2014
at 18:57
  • msg #407

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 406):

ENS interjects after JEB...

Also, just to catch everyone up, Senor Rojas told me that he'd be accompanying Cole on the trail as well.

After Jake speaks, ENS continues.

It does seem unusual, but I don't know such matters well... Does anyone know what the reward is? I suppose a large reward would justify Rasmin's investment so far.
Travis Sunday
player, 2247 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:20
Wed 11 Jun 2014
at 02:18
  • msg #408

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 405):

I'm sorry, lets back up a step.  What the fuck do you mean you're going home?

This message was last edited by the player at 23:37, Wed 11 June 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1399 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Wed 11 Jun 2014
at 23:28
  • msg #409

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 407):

I'm guessing about a thousand dollars. Selman accepted a counteroffer from me of one hundred. Rasmin wouldn't want to payout more than ten percent of his reward and that includes the hunters as well. We could always make good on my counteroffer but I don't have the cash.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1400 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Wed 11 Jun 2014
at 23:38
  • msg #410

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 408):

This will be my last ride. I'll take a train from San Francisco to my home in Missouri and see my family ... It's been way too long. I rode out west for vengeance and now that fire has burned out in me. I have no job and no money, so there's nothing left for me to do but go home.
Travis Sunday
player, 2249 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Wed 11 Jun 2014
at 23:46
  • msg #411

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 410):

What does it matter if you escort Cole to San Francisco?  He's dead on arrival.  It's time to kill 'em all and ride hard.  North to the Dakotas.

Travis pauses. Let's his anger drain for a heartbeat and then continues.

What if I just kill Rasmin? Can you claim Cole and pretend to go to San Francisco?
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 692 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 12 Jun 2014
at 00:03
  • msg #412

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 411):

ENS lets out an exasperated breath.

Perhaps you should consider why Senor Rojas is accompanying Cole first... could he have some sort of plan? Maybe one that doesn't require killing?
Jake Richardson
player, 700 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Thu 12 Jun 2014
at 01:44
  • msg #413

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 412):

Jake gave the Perfesser a long glance. He couldn't help but feel that he and the educated easterner were the outsiders here, sharing none of the history that bound Travis and JEB to Cole and the Big 'Un.

And now, it seemed to the rifleman that ENS was the voice of reason in the room, while the old pards seemed to be talking at cross-purposes. Jake was all in favor of helping Cole, but as of yet he hadn't heard a plan that he was truly comfortable with.

The Texan took a deep breath, and a grimace fleetingly flashed across his countenance.
Arnie Foster
Thu 12 Jun 2014
at 19:53
  • msg #414

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Arnie Foster returns to the jail porch. After receiving permission, he pokes his head through the open door into the jailhouse.

"Mr. Trayne? Got some bad news. Mr. Sunday told me t'tell you that you could just whistle." He shrugs. "Mr. Chapin wanted a duhposit on the guitar. Mr. Sunday said it was too steep. Seemed like his mind was on somethin' else, so I did not press him."
Travis Sunday
player, 2250 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Thu 12 Jun 2014
at 22:23
  • msg #415

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 412):

Senor Rojas is going to defend Cole at the big trial, which has most likely already been decided.  Rojas believes that the west is a place where the law holds sway and not the corrupt men who make it dance to their tune.  Since Cole's bounty has been kept up for that murderous pig he put down I'm doubtful a truly fair trial awaits him.  I don't like killing.  I like running.  But Cole put his head in a noose.  Now do we sit on are arse and watch the execution or can anyone give me a plan which doesn't involve Cole's death or anothers?  I've been waiting for Randy's plan to be described.  I'm a bit slow because I didn't get much out of it other than I need to do a few years in the hoosegow.  Jake's your jaw's fixed on finding a bloodless way out, you've got the brain professor so someone come up with something.  Soon.

Travis cocks his hat back slightly on his head and takes a breath.

Please.
Cole Trayne
player, 1632 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Fri 13 Jun 2014
at 01:45
  • msg #416

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Arnie Foster (msg # 414):

Cole smiles inwardly at the boy's lack of success. A slight chuckle escapes his normally calm demeanor.

That's OK. I reckon the deputies don't need to hear me picking at a guitar, no how.

Did Sunday give you something for your trouble?

Jake Richardson
player, 701 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 13 Jun 2014
at 04:17
  • msg #417

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 415):

Upon hearing the frustration in Travis's voice, Jake's expression softened. "Travis, I'm afraid I ain't got no easy answers for you. Hell, near as I can see, there ain't none to be had in this pre-dickament."

"But I do think I can put my finger on part of the problem -- leastways, as I see it. Now, I just heard JEB say he was aimin' to ride along with Cole, to make sure that he got to 'Frisco safe an' sound. An' I heard you say that everything'll be rigged in 'Frisco so that Cole won't have no fightin' chance out there. Seems to me that you an' JEB are pullin' at cross-purposes here, without no real agreement betwixt you. An' to tell you the truth, I ain't rightly sure where the Big 'Un stands on all this."

"Seems to me that there are three options. Number one, break Cole free 'ere in The Flats, afore he leaves on his journey. Number two, break Cole free somewhere betwixt here an' 'Frisco, after he starts his journey. Number three, make sure that Cole gets to 'Frisco safe an' sound, an' trust to Rojas to keep things from gettin' too bolluxed up out there. Now, I could be wrong, but I 'spect that options one an' two'll most likely involve lawbreakin' of some variety, an' mayhaps even some killin'."

"Like I said, I ain't got no easy answers, but it seems that it'd help iff'n there was agreement betwixt you an' JEB as to which way you want to go on this. Then, I reckon the Perfesser an' me'll need to decide whether we're in or out."

Judge Messalen
GM, 3734 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 13 Jun 2014
at 20:54
  • msg #418

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 416):

"Yep," says Arnie. "Is there anything else I can do for you, Mr. Trayne?"
Cole Trayne
player, 1633 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 14 Jun 2014
at 01:04
  • msg #419

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 418):

Cole smiles and shakes his head.

Reckon not. But I sure appreciate you trying.

Then, after a small pause, the wrangler adds...

Son, stay clear of this here business. It is not very safe.
Travis Sunday
player, 2252 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sat 14 Jun 2014
at 01:25
  • msg #420

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 417):

That's fair Jake.  I can't say what will happen in San Francisco but I'd rather make the gravest of errors then surrender Cole's fate to whatever they call the law out there.

What do you say JEB?

Sheriff Cruger
Sat 14 Jun 2014
at 10:42
  • msg #421

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 418):

"Yessir," says the boy. He clears out as fast as he had arrived.

No more than a minute later, Sheriff Cruger re-enters, closing the door behind him.
Jake Richardson
player, 702 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Sun 15 Jun 2014
at 01:20
  • msg #422

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 420):

Jake hesitated for a moment, then continued speaking as JEB and ENS took a moment to gather their thoughts. "I hear what you're sayin', Travis -- that Rojas'll find the deck stacked 'gainst Cole all to hell an' gone once they get out to 'Frisco, 'cause of the efforts of the friends an' supporters of that big bug who Cole beefed. An' you may be right. But I been a-ponderin' on it whilst you an' JEB has been tossin' things around, an' it could be that things'll take some twists an' turns out in 'Frisco that we ain't anticipatin'."

The rifleman hesitated for a moment to get his own thoughts straight, then continued. "We been a-thinkin' that 'cause of the efforts o' them who sent Rasmin after Cole, Rojas won't be able to win in court out in 'Frisco iff'n he plays it straight an' legal-like."

"But, consider this -- iff'n this big bug 'as friends, he most likely 'ad made hisself plenty of enemies too afore Cole beefed 'im. Mayhaps Cole's beefin' him opened up some doors for some others -- opportunities they wouldn't a' had if the big-bug S.O.B. was still alive. Or, mayhaps thaere's some who jest hated the S.O.B. 'cause o' long-standin' grudges, an' who'll enjoy the opportunity o' gougin' a finger in the eye o' them who're tryin' to railroad Cole."

"I reckon that what I'm suggestin' is that iff'n we nose around a bit out in 'Frisco, we may jest well find some who're willin' to do some pocket-linin' o' their own so as to even things up a mite for Cole, or mayhaps even stack the cards a little in his favor. The full weight o' savin' Cole's bacon may not fall en-tirely on Rojas."


The Texan shrugged his shoulders, and smiled ruefully. "'Course, I'll admit that I ain't never been to 'Frisco afore an' I do believe that you have, so you surely do know the lay of the land better'n me. All's I'm sayin' is that human nature is human nature out in 'Frisco jest as much as it is everywhaere, an' it may be that we got us some allies that we ain't even discovered yet. You know, like that smart feller said 'bout the enemies o' my enemy bein' my friends, or howsomever that goes."

"You know, Travis, sometimes a road that looks all straight an' narrow for as far as a man can see has got some twists an' turns an' forks off in the hazy distance that he cain't rightly see from whaere he's a-standin' at the moment. So, although things may be jest the way you fear they'll be out in 'Frisco, then again, mayhaps they won't."


OOC: Fixed a couple of typos.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:08, Sun 15 June 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1401 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 15 Jun 2014
at 05:33
  • msg #423

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 420):

I've said my piece, Travis. I see no other way. 
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 695 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 15 Jun 2014
at 22:52
  • msg #424

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 423):

Jake makes some very good points... But there is the matter of Aisha for Travis... not to mention his trial; unfortunately this is all hitting at once!

ENS pauses a moment to rub his nose.

Sheriff, you said Rasmin hired Selman and the hunters, but do you think any of them are going to accompany them on the trail?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1402 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 17 Jun 2014
at 05:00
  • msg #425

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 424):

Not the entire trail I don't think. That's a long way for less than one hundred. Maybe a couple of days until he's comfortable we're not following.
Travis Sunday
player, 2254 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Tue 17 Jun 2014
at 09:39
  • msg #426

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 424):

Don't worry about my trial professor.  I'm not.  Aisha's a grown woman.  She'll know I had to leave.  We'll be square once we know how she fares on life's balance.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 697 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 17 Jun 2014
at 20:25
  • msg #427

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 426):

ENS nods at Travis and then follows up with JEB's statement.

So Senor Rojas is going, you've said you're going, and others of us are also likely going... not following, outright going... how do you suppose Rasmin is going to respond to that? Perhaps hiring Selman or hunters for the whole trip will cut into his profits too much... in which case we could offer to repay some of his current expenses in exchange for him dropping the whole thing.
Travis Sunday
player, 2255 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Wed 18 Jun 2014
at 00:57
  • msg #428

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 427):

I tried money, appealing to his better nature and threats.  He wouldn't budge.  He's got a code and he'll follow it.

You all come up with a plan.  If I'm going to San Francisco I'm not riding with a bounty hunter who will bring me home on a round trip ticket.

Travis tips his hat.

Gentleman.

Travis heads for the jail.
Randy Oldman
player, 1210 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Wed 18 Jun 2014
at 02:15
  • msg #429

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Randy leaves the Cattleman's Association building in a bit of a hurry.

He makes a quick trip into the Beehive. He looks about for Mr. Bennington. This time of day, one find generally find the proprietor tending bar. He takes a few moments to tell the man a few things quietly and shake his hand.

Mr. Big'un exits the saloon.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 698 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 18 Jun 2014
at 18:40
  • msg #430

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 428):

ENS watches Travis go and sighs.

The question still stands Sheriff, what do you think Rasmin will do?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1403 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 19 Jun 2014
at 03:50
  • msg #431

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 430):

I don't know what he'll do but we'll find out soon enough.


JEB follows Travis to the jail.
Randy Oldman
player, 1211 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Thu 19 Jun 2014
at 11:49
  • msg #432

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Once he exited the 'Hive, Randy heads back to the Frontier House. He makes his way back in to speak with Billy and Soledad.
Jake Richardson
player, 706 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Thu 19 Jun 2014
at 17:44
  • msg #433

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jake scratched at his chin-whiskers and stood silent for a moment after Travis and JEB had left the room. "Reckon we mighta gained a little ground," he mused, speaking like the old infantryman that he was, "though it's mighty slow goin'."

Turning to ENS, the Texan continued giving voice to his thoughts. "Sounds like JEB's got his mind made up to travel out to 'Frisco, to make certain-sure that Cole makes it thaere. An' I just now heard Travis say, 'If I'm goin' to San Francisco,' so mayhaps he ain't so dead-set 'gainst it as he seemed to be at first."

Jake pulled some chewing tobacco out of a shirt-pocket, cut off a piece, and popped it into his mouth. "Care for a chaw? I find it relaxes me, an' helps me think things through."

Once ENS had indicated his preference, Jake placed the tobacco back in his shirt-pocket and continued his ruminations. "JEB may or may not be right that Selman's ridin' with Rasmin'll render us makin' a play betwixt 'ere an' 'Frisco too risky. He may be right 'bout that, an' he may not. It's a mighty long trail betwixt 'ere an' thaere, an' somethin' might happen to change things up. Like I was tellin' Travis, a road that looks straight an' narrow to a man may or may not have some unexpected forks or turns somewhaere off in the hazy distance, so's he cain't see 'em from whaere he's astandin' at the git-go."

The rifleman took a deep breath and shook his head. "Onliest way I can think of to make a play 'ere in town is some kind o' feint to git most folks lookin' in a different die-reckshunn whlist we make a play to free up Cole. A fire might do it, but I held off mentionin' it to Travis outta fear that with the mood he's in he jest might burn down half the town, an' I didn't want that on my conscience. 'Sides, Rasmin strikes me as a suspicious cuss, an' he most likely wouldn't fall for it -- which means we'd most likely 'ave to gun 'im down. Plus, I don't know how the local law would react to somethin' like a fire -- they might jest hunker down in the jail, an' we'd 'ave them to deal with, too. Naw . . . I cain't think uhv a good way uhv makin' a play 'ere in town."

Jake fell silent, and smiled. "I confess, I been mighty windy. What 'bout you, Perfesser? You prob'ly got more brain-power than all the rest of us heaped together. You got any good ideas?"

OOC: Fixed a minor typo.
This message was last edited by the player at 17:55, Thu 19 June 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 699 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 20 Jun 2014
at 01:31
  • msg #434

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 433):

ENS waves off the chewing tobacco with a friendly grin while Jake speaks.

Well, I think you're right about trying anything in town... not that I want to be a part of a jailbreak! But the point I was trying to make was that maybe Rasmin will cut his losses and leave if enough of us say we're going to go along... It would have to cost him a fair bit to hire Selman for the whole trip and I'm sure he's suspicious enough to expect an ambush on the trail... which may happen anyway with Travis and the Sheriff out there!

ENS pauses to rub his chin.

The thing is, having just Senor Rojas and the Sheriff along isn't enough to dissuade him... he may figure he can get the drop on them. I don't know where Randy stands on the travel issue, though I suspect he'll join them... How about you Jake?
Mangy Mansfield
Fri 20 Jun 2014
at 01:52
  • msg #435

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 431):

Travis leaves Planters hotel, with JEB close behind. ENS and Jake remain, continuing their conversation.

When the two old pards reach the jail, they find Mangy Mansfield on the porch. The jail door is closed. A couple of hunters maintain Rasmin's vigil across the thoroughfare, in front of Chen's Laundry.

"You still here, Sunday?" asks the deputy. "I figured you woulda ridden Mexico-way by now."
Travis Sunday
player, 2256 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Fri 20 Jun 2014
at 09:21
  • msg #436

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mangy Mansfield (msg # 435):

Adopting an ironically matter of fact tone, as if discussing the weather...

Mexico's a little hot for me.  I was thinking the Dakota Territory. Besides I may need to rob a bank or a coach on the way out of town first.

Travis approaches slowly showing all signs of peacability and lack of aggression.

May I visit the poke? I would consider it a kindness.
Mangy Mansfield
Fri 20 Jun 2014
at 10:32
  • msg #437

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 436):

"Sheriff's in there presently," answers the reeking deputy. "I reckon he will let you visit Trayne whenever he comes out. You will have to take off your coat and leave your weapons out here."
Travis Sunday
player, 2257 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Fri 20 Jun 2014
at 12:47
  • msg #438

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mangy Mansfield (msg # 437):

Travis removes his coat, pistols and knife and lays them attentively on the porch away fro likely footsteps and sits down on the steps.
Jake Richardson
player, 707 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 20 Jun 2014
at 14:57
  • msg #439

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 434):

"I'm inclined to ride along with the others. Wouldn't feel right turnin' my back on 'em. 'Sides, I ain't never been to a big town like 'Frisco, an' I hear it's a real sight to see."

Jake fell silent for a moment, and moved his tobacco over to the side of his mouth, where it caused a cheek to bulge outward. After a short pause, he commenced to speaking again. "Reckon thaere's one other thing. I been a-ponderin' on it ever since we was talkin' with JEB an' Travis."

"Remember how JEB said that Selman had accepted his counter-offer of a hunnert dollars? I took that to mean that iff'n he was paid off, he wouldn't ride with Rasmin. Onliest thing was, JEB said he didn't have the money to make good on that deal."

"Waal . . ."
the Texan drawled, "I didn't have many needs whilst I worked for Wells Fargo, so I managed to save most of my salary. Got me a little grub-stake squirreled away for a rainy day. Not that I'm rich by any means, but I could cover a goodly portion of JEB's offer, which I'm considerin' doin'. Not all of it, of course, an' I'd have to save some for supplies for the trip. But if everybody antes up somethin', I'm thinkin' that we can prob'ly cover JEB's offer, which might take Selman outta the picture."

"I been tryin' to figure on what that'd mean. Might mean gun-play an' bloodshed somewhaere's along the trail out to 'Frisco. Then again, like I been tellin' Travis, might be some twists an' turns along the trail that we don't anticypate from here."

"What do you think, considerin' you're a hellua lot smarter'n me? An' iff'n we want to go thataway an' try to get Selman outta Rasmin's corner, you willin' to ante up some funds? I 'spect we'll all have to pitch in iff'n we're wantin' to cover JEB's hunnert dollars."

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 700 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 20 Jun 2014
at 21:15
  • msg #440

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 439):

ENS considers Jake's words.

Don't sell yourself short Jake, you've got a lot of common sense in you... something Travis and the Sheriff may be lacking at the moment.

I do have some good money with me, but I am funded by the university... but I suppose what they don't know, eh? I don't know if we can trust this Selman fellow to keep his word; but if he did, I expect that would put Rasmin in an untenable position.

I don't have anything keeping me here... well, perhaps my impending meeting with Miss Sanchez... nevertheless, it would take me a few hours to be ready to travel... I don't know if Rasmin's efforts will allow for that!

This message was last edited by the player at 21:16, Fri 20 June 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 708 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:20
Fri 20 Jun 2014
at 23:11
  • msg #441

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 440):

"Seems to me," Jake replied, "respectin' spendin' that university fundin' you was a-speakin' of, that thaere's a goodly number of Injuns betwixt here an' 'Frisco that a man could study upon, iff'n he was of a mind to."

"'Course,"
the Texan continued, as a hint of a smile played around the corners of his mouth, "it also occurs to me that that's one o' them thaings whaere that man's gotta be a mite caereful as to what he's a-wishin' for."

Jake chuckled, then became serious again and continued. "I do believe that you're right to question whether we can trust Selman. Could be that he'll take our money an' double-cross us. But I reckon that I'm willin' to trust JEB's judgment in that re-gard."

"So . . ."
Jake hesitated and scratched his chin-whiskers thoughtfully. "Iff'n you're able to ante up some funds, an' I can too, I'm a-thinkin' that we can go through with that deal that JEB struck with Selman. It sure as hell won't solve all our worries, but hopefully it'll take away Selman's seat at the table, to whaere he won't be backin' Rasmin's play no longer. 'Course, that leaves Rasmin hisself an' them hunters that he's hired on, who we'll still have to deal with. But iff'n Selman ain't backin' Rasmin's play, I gotta think that improves our odds considerable."

Jake paused, then added, "One last thing -- we ought not to be ante-in' up this money with no ex-speck-taeshunn of ever gettin' it back. I'm a-thinkin' of my ante as . . . waal, hell, I don't know what -- but I do know that I don't never 'spect nobody to pay me back."

The Texan took a deep breath. "You agreeable to our speakin' with JEB an' Travis 'bout this?"
Randy Oldman
player, 1212 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Sat 21 Jun 2014
at 04:43
  • msg #442

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

With a sad expression below his face-shelf, Randy leaves the Frontier House. He Makes his way to the livery. Once there, he orders Johnny strapped-up and lets them know he'll be back for his tacked Fanny.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 702 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 21 Jun 2014
at 18:56
  • msg #443

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 441):

ENS claps his hands together and dons one of his typical grins.

Indeed Jake! Let's go lay out your fine plan to them before they set something more sinister in motion! We'll have to see if Sheriff Caudell is amenable to delaying Cole's release... hopefully to tomorrow morning at least. But I get the feeling he will... there is some subtext going on in this town that I haven't put my finger on yet.

...we should also see if we can gather up Randy.

This message was last edited by the player at 18:57, Sat 21 June 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 709 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Sun 22 Jun 2014
at 00:56
  • msg #444

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 443):

"Waal, now," Jake drawled, I wouldn't be a-callin' nuthin' 'my plan'. JEB's the one who was savvy enough to go an' speak with Selman, an' see iff'n a deal could be struck. We're jest haelpin' maeke JEB's idea work."

"Any way, let's go an' speak with JEB an' Travis. An' I agree, we oughtta speak with Randy 'bout it, too. From what I've seen, he'll most likely want to haelp out -- an' he's the one of us who's had some work whilst we've been 'ere in town."

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 703 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 22 Jun 2014
at 02:27
  • msg #445

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 444):

Very well then.

ENS exits to the lobby with Jake, making sure to secure Travis's door. They then proceed out of the Planters to head to the jailhouse.

OOC: Since we were in agreement, I thought I'd move us together... hope you don't mind Jake!
Mangy Mansfield
Sun 22 Jun 2014
at 06:25
  • msg #446

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 438):

The jail door opens. Sheriff Cruger exits, finding Travis Sunday waiting on the porch, having already shed his coat and weapons as per the visitor protocol. The sheriff exchanges glances with Deputy Mansfield.

Mansfield addresses Sunday. "Go on in."

-----------

OOC: The Judge is specifically omitting JEB from this message, as he hasn't logged in for a few days. The assumption is that he is near the jail . . . maybe even sitting next to Travis having disarmed himself as well . . . but I'm not dictating any actions by JEB until he rejoins the gameplay.
Randy Oldman
player, 1214 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Sun 22 Jun 2014
at 23:00
  • msg #447

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Randy tugs his Johnny all the way back to the boarding house. When he enters, he smells the evening meal cooking. He pauses a moment and sighs. He sighs again.
Jake Richardson
player, 710 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Mon 23 Jun 2014
at 01:40
  • msg #448

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 445):

Jake left the Planters with ENS, and walked towards the jail with the easterner.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 704 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 23 Jun 2014
at 01:47
  • msg #449

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 448):

As they walk, ENS muses.

I suppose Randy is at the Frontier House getting ready for tonight's show... I guess we'll just track him down later.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1404 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 23 Jun 2014
at 02:55
  • msg #450

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mangy Mansfield (msg # 446):

JEB removes his weapons and enters the jail with Travis.
Sheriff Cruger
Mon 23 Jun 2014
at 11:22
  • msg #451

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 450):

Sheriff Cruger offers a perfunctory greeting. "Sunday. Beauregard," is all he utters, motioning for them to enter the jail after his deputy had told them that they could do so.

Cole had already heard the sheriff speaking to his old pards before he saw them filing through the jail door, first Travis and then JEB. Many men would miss the clues that their faces and body language impart to Cole immediately, but the wrangler had ridden with these men several times over the years and he could read them like a dime novel.

Cruger shuts the door after they enter.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3743 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 23 Jun 2014
at 11:30
  • msg #452

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 451):

The professor and the rifleman turn onto Griffin. They return to the jail, which both have visited already today, to find that Rasmin has been replaced by a couple of hunters who now hold his vigil, while the porch jail porch itself is occupied by Deputy Mansfield and Sheriff Cruger.

The lawmen acknowledge the approach of the two men, informing them that Travis and JEB are inside speaking with Cole Trayne.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 705 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 23 Jun 2014
at 19:29
  • msg #453

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 452):

ENS moves to remove his Colt.

Then may we join them Sheriff?
Judge Messalen
GM, 3746 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 23 Jun 2014
at 21:05
  • msg #454

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 453):

OOC: The Judge needs to allow a little RL time for JEB, Travis and Cole to converse before it would be possible for the ENS and Jake to join them. IC-timewise they have been in there for a few minutes before the professor would even ask, but RL-wise, the players haven't each had a chance to talk at all . . . I would have no problem doing this in parallel, that is, the conversation between JEB, Travis and Cole happening in posts that are simultaneously happening when ENS and Jake join, but for the moment, I would want to give those three a chance to follow-up to some extent. Maybe the old pards would object to being joined at that time--I have no idea. So I will ask JEB, Travis and Cole to state their preferences in this matter.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1406 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 24 Jun 2014
at 03:21
  • msg #455

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 454):

JEB defers to Travis to start the conversation.
Travis Sunday
player, 2260 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Wed 25 Jun 2014
at 09:40
  • msg #456

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 455):

So looks like you'll be going to San Francisco.  Your safe arrival is all but guaranteed because Rasmin will be escorting you.  My question to you is when do you want to be free again?
Randy Oldman
player, 1215 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Wed 25 Jun 2014
at 18:00
  • msg #457

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Mr. Oldman takes his mildly burdened mule next door to the general store. He totes a heavy case with him. After tying Johnny to the hitching post, Randy carries the huge case inside.
Cole Trayne
player, 1636 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Fri 27 Jun 2014
at 02:39
  • msg #458

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 456):

Cole looks up and smiles at his friends.

Seems like Rojas is going to escort me , too.  Hadn't you heard?
Travis Sunday
player, 2264 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Fri 27 Jun 2014
at 02:50
  • msg #459

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 458):

Yes.  It should be a great trial.  Rule of law prevailing over the temperament of corrupt men and all of that.

Travis stands.

Yes or no Pard.  You gonna hitch your wagon to the San Francisco judiciary and see what fate holds for you?
Cole Trayne
player, 1637 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 28 Jun 2014
at 05:02
  • msg #460

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 459):

Cole shrugs.

Not sure. But I'll tell you this much, I don't want any trouble, in this town.

After a short pause, the wrangler continues.

I always do my best thinking on the trail. It will give me time to think on the error of my ways.

Cole looks at Travis and inclines his head slightly.
Travis Sunday
player, 2265 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sat 28 Jun 2014
at 10:30
  • msg #461

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 460):

OK.  That's fair.   I can't accompany you but I'll try to make it there for the big finale.  If you don't make it to San Francisco you can send me a telegram to my drop and I'll ride hard towards you.

Travis put his back to the door and places his left heel about a foot up the jamb.  He tilts his hat back slightly and waits for JEB.
Cole Trayne
player, 1638 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 28 Jun 2014
at 17:36
  • msg #462

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Travis Sunday:
In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 460):

OK.  That's fair.   I can't accompany you but I'll try to make it there for the big finale. 


At that statement, Cole raises a questioning eyebrow. At first it appears that the wrangler was going to reply, but after a glance towards the front of the cell, he falls silent.

Instead, he just nods his head towards his trailmate.
Travis Sunday
player, 2266 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sat 28 Jun 2014
at 17:44
  • msg #463

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 462):

Travis sees a note of confusion.  Then some measure of acceptance.

He walks toward the cell and quietly so no other ears may discern it...

I can't miss my court date while traveling with a bounty hunter.  There will be a fight.  That's the same as making the decision on whether and when to fight for everyone.  You want to escape from the train you need to let me know and I'll change things up.
Cole Trayne
player, 1639 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 28 Jun 2014
at 23:17
  • msg #464

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 463):

The wrangler nods his head in acceptance of his friend's statement.

Got it.

It just bugs me that I can't see a way to back you up, with this trial business of yours coming up.

At least for the moment.

James E. Beauregard
player, 1407 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 29 Jun 2014
at 02:51
  • msg #465

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 461):

JEB nods to Cole, "I look forward to riding with you again, even under these circumstances."

JEB pushes the door fully open while Travis holds it ajar and exits the jail.
Sheriff Cruger
Sun 29 Jun 2014
at 11:10
  • msg #466

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 453):

The sheriff begins to respond when the sounds of movement near the jail door interrupt his intentions.

A few moments later, the door opens and JEB exits the jail. He sees Jake and ENS standing in front of the jail, apparently talking to the sheriff.

The wrangler and the professor cannot miss their new pard's exit. The grim face the ex-lawman has worn since he told them all he would ride to San Francisco and then go home remains firmly in place as moves to collect his belongings.
Jake Richardson
player, 711 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Sun 29 Jun 2014
at 13:52
  • msg #467

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 466):

"'Scuse us, Sheriff," Jake said to Sheriff Cruger when JEB stepped out of the jail-house.

Turning to the Missourian, Jake muttered "Reckon the Perfesser an' me, we got somethin' to speak with you an' Travis about."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 710 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 29 Jun 2014
at 16:59
  • msg #468

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 467):

ENS nods.

And it concerns Cole as well, so lets all speak inside... with the Sheriff's permission of course.
Travis Sunday
player, 2267 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sun 29 Jun 2014
at 22:04
  • msg #469

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 468):

Travis waits for JEB and the Professor to decide where they want to be then accompanies them.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1408 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 30 Jun 2014
at 01:03
  • msg #470

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 469):

JEB's grim face remains unchanged as he accepts Jake's invitation and re-enters the jailhouse.
Jake Richardson
player, 712 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Mon 30 Jun 2014
at 02:04
  • msg #471

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 470):

Jake nodded with his head for Travis to shut the jail-house door, and once that was done, the ex-Wells Fargo man spoke in a quiet voice.

"Reckon me an' the Perfesser been doin' some thinkin', buildin' on sumpthin' that JEB mentioned earlier."

Turning to the easterner, Jake continued, "You mind explainin' what you an' me discussed, Perfesser? Reckon words come a mite smoother to you than they do to me."
Judge Messalen
GM, 3752 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 30 Jun 2014
at 10:43
  • msg #472

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 471):

Sheriff Cruger allows all of the men into the jail, with the door closed if they desire it, after everyone has followed the protocol for weapons and overcoats. As each of the four visitors have shown respect for that protocol already, Cruger and Mansfield collect the growing pile of firearms and blades and watch the jail door close behind the professor, the last to enter the room.

Cole Trayne may be a decent card player, but he can't completely mask his gratitude for this assembly of his pards, who have recently displayed an obvious concern about his welfare. The only man missing is Randy Oldman, but Cole has come to learn that the streetwise Mr. BIg'un is often working his own angle during such matters.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 712 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 30 Jun 2014
at 19:20
  • msg #473

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 471):

ENS also speaks low.

Very well, Jake. Sheriff, you said earlier that Selman could be paid off to abandon Rasmin but you didn't have the funds; Jake suggested that we could all contribute to that effort and declare our intention to travel with Cole. I believe that, without some backup to offset our presence, and the fact that such backup may be costly, Rasmin may drop this warrant. Regardless, we would assure Cole's safety on the trail and have the resources to try to help him in San Francisco if it does come to that.

...and Travis, I don't think you have to worry about joining us on the trail. Rasmin is not going to receive any warrants on the trail and you could just lie low once we get to San Francisco... again, if it actually comes to that.


ENS pauses and looks to Jake.

I think that covers it, right?
Travis Sunday
player, 2268 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Mon 30 Jun 2014
at 22:11
  • msg #474

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 473):

I won't risk a telegram ahead of the train asking Rasmin to drop me off at the local jail for a wire transfer or to pick up on the way home.  It's too easy to do, too easy to think of.  If Rasmin will drop the warrant he'll do it without me there.  If he doesn't your plan of action will happen in San Francisco anyway.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1409 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 1 Jul 2014
at 01:31
  • msg #475

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 473):

I appreciate your offer but didn't bring up passing around the collection plate because I don't trust Selman. He'd probably take our money and betray us. Or maybe not. It's something to think about. What's your take, Travis? But before your answer let me implore you to reconsider coming with us to San Francisco. A show of force won't work without your presence and if it comes to shooting I'm easily not nearly as deadly as you are with a pistol. And Ringgenberg is correct, you don't need to worry about a warrant. No court moves that quickly, I assure you.
Jake Richardson
player, 714 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Tue 1 Jul 2014
at 02:49
  • msg #476

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 475):

"Hunh," was Jake's laconic reply to JEB's statement that he didn't trust Selman to uphold his end of their bargain.

The Texan leaned his shoulders against the wall, with his left leg bent at the knee and the sole of his boot flat against the wall, and his arms crossed across his chest.

OOC: Minor grammatical fix.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:21, Tue 01 July 2014.
Cole Trayne
player, 1640 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Tue 1 Jul 2014
at 13:56
  • msg #477

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 475):

Cole gazes at his friends, and strokes his whiskers.

First things first, I want to make sure you all know I right appreciate y'all watching my back.

Still, it occurs to me that  I don't know how close is the nearest train? Anyone here have any idea?

Judge Messalen
GM, 3756 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 1 Jul 2014
at 17:55
  • msg #478

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 477):

OOC: Knowledge skill checks are appropriate: Streetwise or Popular Culture or Current Events would apply to Cole's question.
This message was last edited by the GM at 17:57, Tue 01 July 2014.
Randy Oldman
player, 1218 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Tue 1 Jul 2014
at 20:41
  • msg #479

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Randy spends a bit of time in the general store. He is involved in a conversation that is uneasy for both participants.
Travis Sunday
player, 2269 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Tue 1 Jul 2014
at 22:04
  • msg #480

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 478):

Today: Travis Sunday rolled 26 using 1d20+6. Streetwise.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1410 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 1 Jul 2014
at 22:40
  • msg #481

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 478):

Take 10 Streetwise = 20
Judge Messalen
GM, 3758 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 2 Jul 2014
at 12:46
  • msg #482

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 478):

Those who have traveled north Texas, or followed the Brazos River, or read the Fort Griffin Echo or some other publication know that rumors surface regularly in regard the prospect of railroads coming through west-central Texas. So far, nothing has amounted to change the scuttlebutt into reality.

The nearest railroads that anyone can think of are in Dallas and along the Red River. Those are regional and connect easily back east and eventually to the railheads in Kansas. A man heading west with horses would likely find that route more than a mite bothersome, considering the changing of trains and potential of limited availability for the transport of livestock.

The main railheads west are known to some of the men in this room . . . at least those who have been on a cattle drive from Texas to Kansas. Things must have changed during the course of the five years since that drive, including the importance of the station at the Red River, but heading north-northwest is still the most likely route to eventually travel west by train. Either to the Red River station, or further northwest through Indian territory and into Kansas, where a straight shot west can be arranged without much ado.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 714 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 2 Jul 2014
at 18:25
  • msg #483

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 477):

ENS was about to add something when Cole spoke up. Once he heard his question, he decided to wait until the answer was given before continuing.
Travis Sunday
player, 2270 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Wed 2 Jul 2014
at 22:22
  • msg #484

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 483):

170 miles east out of Dallas.
Cole Trayne
player, 1641 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Thu 3 Jul 2014
at 03:10
  • msg #485

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 484):

Well, that would be in the opposite direction. That's good. Was hoping that a train ride wasn"t in my future.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3759 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 3 Jul 2014
at 17:19
  • msg #486

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 479):

The proprietor responds to Mr. Big'un's foray into a barter.
Randy Oldman
player, 1219 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Thu 3 Jul 2014
at 17:46
  • msg #487

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 486):

Randy's demeanor relaxes a little.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 715 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 3 Jul 2014
at 23:08
  • msg #488

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 485):

So there will be a substantial trail ride regardless, good. To that end sheriff, what are the chances Selman would show up for Rasmin? I would assume Rasmin has not actually paid him yet... perhaps we just offer to pay him to leave when he shows up? Bird in the hand and all that.

And Travis, I think the sheriff here is correct about your situation. There's also the fact that your own lawyer is going on this trip... so I have to wonder if Senor Rojos is arranging for a delay for your trial even as we speak.

Travis Sunday
player, 2271 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Fri 4 Jul 2014
at 01:36
  • msg #489

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 488):

If you were listening, I think Cole has finally shared his desires as to our course of action.  Now Selman probably needs to come off the table.  I may be able to take care of that legally.  What's the law here?  He draws first and we just shoot it out when everyone's standing around us.  Right?  As long as there's no dueling then it's O.K. even if we kill a bystander or two.   
Jake Richardson
player, 715 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Fri 4 Jul 2014
at 01:49
  • msg #490

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 489):

"As far as Selman is concerned," Jake spoke from his spot against the wall, "how strong are you feelin' that he'll double-cross us iff'n we go back to him with that deal that ye struck with him, JEB?"

"Iff'n you feel thaere's a reasonable chance that Selman'll honor his deal with you, I'd be inclined to risk my portion of the payout. "

Travis Sunday
player, 2272 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Fri 4 Jul 2014
at 01:51
  • msg #491

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 489):

I'd rather buy a man then get shot at.
Jake Richardson
player, 716 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Fri 4 Jul 2014
at 02:01
  • msg #492

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 491):

Upon hearing Travis's preference, a thin smile lifted up the corners of Jake's mouth. "Me too."
Cole Trayne
player, 1642 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Fri 4 Jul 2014
at 02:30
  • msg #493

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 492):

As Cole glances beyond his cell door, a slight frown appears on his face.

As much as I appreciate this here discussion, I'm not sure this is the right place to have it?.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3760 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 4 Jul 2014
at 14:15
  • msg #494

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 487):

The proprietor of the General Store seemed eager to conclude the business with Randy Oldman. When Mr. Big'un departed, stepping out onto Parson again, he thought he could he hear the proprietor exhale.
Randy Oldman
player, 1220 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Sat 5 Jul 2014
at 03:41
  • msg #495

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 494):

Randy arrives at Pete Haverty's Livery with his Johnny in his hand. He stands before the business and checks his fob watch.

He collects his horse and inspects her riggings closely. He tightens certain buckles and loosens other fasteners to meet his own preferences.  The big man is meticulous about this aspect of animal handling. The conditions for travel are far less than ideal, his equipment needs to be otherwise.

When he's satisfied, Randy makes his way back to Palm & Wilhelm general store. He sees his items are already amassing on the loading pad.

Randy heads inside to settle the account--$6.85.

Once he returns to the loading area, he attends to fastening and equipping his mule with the newly acquired items.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 716 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 5 Jul 2014
at 16:21
  • msg #496

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 493):

ENS looks over to Cole.

Not the best place to be sure, but I believe we have a consensus? We'll pay off Selman and declare our intention to accompany Cole and Rasmin... then we'll see how he takes it.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1411 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 5 Jul 2014
at 16:53
  • msg #497

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 496):

Alright, I have to get the payoff to Selman by sundown. Just to reiterate, I think it's even money he'll honor the agreement.
Jake Richardson
player, 717 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Sat 5 Jul 2014
at 19:15
  • msg #498

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 497):

"Like flippin' a coin, then," Jake observed.

"I've bucked worse odds on a hunch," the Texan added, with a shrug.

"How much you need to make the payoff to Selman?" he asked the Missourian.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1412 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 6 Jul 2014
at 02:13
  • msg #499

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 498):

One hundred.
Jake Richardson
player, 718 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Sun 6 Jul 2014
at 03:06
  • msg #500

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 499):

Jake shook his head. "I ain't askin' what the total payout to Selman is. I'm askin' how much you need others to contribute in addition to what ye're payin' in, in order to make it work."
Cole Trayne
player, 1643 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 6 Jul 2014
at 17:59
  • msg #501

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 500):

My things are at my boarding house. You all are welcome to it. Reckon I won't need it anytime soon.

My cash is there, too.

Travis Sunday
player, 2273 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sun 6 Jul 2014
at 22:08
  • msg #502

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 501):

Now that things are actually heading in a direction it's time we roped Randy back in the the remuda he's an equal partner and he may want to steer in another direction.

Edited for color
This message was last edited by the player at 22:08, Sun 06 July 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 717 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 6 Jul 2014
at 23:43
  • msg #503

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 502):

ENS does some quick math in his head.

Well, sixteen dollars each should do it, assuming Randy joins in; I'll put in twenty to get it up to one hundred. Can everyone manage that?

...And yes, we need to make sure Randy is okay with this plan. By the way Cole, has sheriff Cruger indicated when you are to be released to Rasmin?

This message was last edited by the player at 23:44, Sun 06 July 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1413 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 7 Jul 2014
at 02:24
  • msg #504

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 500):

I answered your question. I'm broke. That's why I'm shacking up at Indian Kate's.
Jake Richardson
player, 719 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Mon 7 Jul 2014
at 03:53
  • msg #505

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 504):

Jake looked surprised upon hearing JEB's announcement, but his expression quickly softened.

"Reckon we all been flat busted at various times, 'specially right after the War -- those of us on the losin' side, any way."

"Don't worry none -- we'll git it covered."


OOC: Cleaning up minor typo.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:05, Tue 08 July 2014.
Randy Oldman
player, 1221 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Mon 7 Jul 2014
at 20:56
  • msg #506

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 495):

Having taken his time to attend to all the strapping and fastening, Randy completes outfitting his mule and mare. He mounts his Fanny and takes the lead of his Johnny. The big guy spurs on to his final destination where he'll meet his fellow travelers.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 718 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 8 Jul 2014
at 01:15
  • msg #507

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 505):

ENS nods somberly.

Yes, sheriff, we can cover it... and you must know you're welcome to stay in my room at the Planters... as long as you need!
Cole Trayne
player, 1644 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Tue 8 Jul 2014
at 02:21
  • msg #508

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 503):

Cole shrugs.

He didn't rightly say. Just said "soon". I'd expect tonight or tomorrow morning, latest
This message was last edited by the player at 02:22, Tue 08 July 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1414 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 8 Jul 2014
at 02:29
  • msg #509

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 505):

I need to deliver half in gold coins to Selman by sundown.
Jake Richardson
player, 720 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Tue 8 Jul 2014
at 16:54
  • msg #510

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 508):

"Reckon we oughtta git a wiggle on an' git ourselves ready to ride out, in case it's the sooner rather than the later," Jake commented in response to Cole's estimation of when he expected to be turned over to Rasmin.
Cole Trayne
player, 1645 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Wed 9 Jul 2014
at 02:24
  • msg #511

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 510):

An expression of recollection suddenly appears on Cole's face.

Now that I think of it, I believe the Sheriff said he would turn me over before sundown. Just seems like a right odd time to do it, is all. Reckon that is why I'm not all that clear on the time.
Jake Richardson
player, 721 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Wed 9 Jul 2014
at 13:00
  • msg #512

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 511):

"Does seem to be an odd time to do such a thing," Jake agreed with Cole.

"Don't seem like Rasmin would want to keep you 'ere in town overnight, an' nearabout sundown ain't the custom-airy time to be hittin' the trail."

"Back to first things first, though, I reckon,"
the Texan continued.

"Perfesser, ye're better at doin' higher 'rithmetic in yer head than me. Can you put yer figurin' hat back on an' come up with a new amount that those of us who are contributin' will need to ante up for the Selman payoff?"


Turning to the Missourian, Jake said, "An' JEB, no doubt ye'll need some supplies for the trail. I can help with that."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 719 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 9 Jul 2014
at 21:54
  • msg #513

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 512):

ENS rubs his chin.

It does seem like odd timing, but it does work with what the sheriff here said about "getting half to Selman" before sundown. But it's got me wondering again if Rasmin really intends to take Cole to San Francisco.

So Jake, if there's five of us it would be twenty dollars each... if only four, then twenty-five each... I guess we should head out and find Randy first. We will need to go to the bank for the coins too... unless one of us happens to have fifty dollars in gold with them?


ENS checks his watch for the time to compare against the bank's closing time.
Travis Sunday
player, 2274 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Thu 10 Jul 2014
at 02:02
  • msg #514

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 513):

Travis fishes into his pocket and counts out $25.  He hands it to JEB.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3761 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 10 Jul 2014
at 12:40
  • msg #515

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 513):

When the professor checks his timepiece, he finds that it is almost a quarter-past-two o'clock. His recollection is that the bank closes its doors at 5 p.m.

-----------------

OOC: It's likely that any player with more than $25 on hand would have some of that money in the form of either silver or gold coinage. Questionable as to whether the group would have enough gold coins on hand to satisfy the current need; regardless, it would be easy enough to procure the coins from the bank. There is no need to RP that task, or any other task involving procurement of supplies or other preparations for the trail, unless PCs desire to play out something in particular. It would simply be a matter of tracking the time it takes to do whatever the PCs want to do between now and sundown, as well as accounting for expenses. As I have said to a few players in PM, I am NOT concerned with precise bean-counting; I am happy to have PCs make a good faith estimate the funds spent while in town and then what they have when they leave, advising the Judge of that estimate. Likewise, although it is important to for the PCs to make preparations for the trail, a precise accounting is not necessary unless any given player wants to track funds precisely.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 720 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 10 Jul 2014
at 20:19
  • msg #516

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 515):

ENS puts away his watch.

Good, plenty of time for the bank.

When Travis passes over the money, ENS follows suit, also handing $25 to JEB.

Since that's enough for his down payment, we can collect the rest later.
This message was last edited by the player at 20:21, Thu 10 July 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1415 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 11 Jul 2014
at 02:27
  • msg #517

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 516):

I'll deliver the down payment to Selman and return here before sundown. If anyone wants to go for a ride I could use the backup.

JEB exchanges dollar bills for gold coins at the bank, retrieves his horse and rides out to find Selman where he last left him.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3762 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 11 Jul 2014
at 18:02
  • msg #518

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 517):

OOC: No problem with JEB posting his intended advancement (in fact, appreciated). But the Judge needs to hold action on that until the other PCs who are visiting Cole in the jail post their intentions in regard to ending the visit/departing from the jail/next actions. If the visit to Cole is done, the Judge asks each PC to post next actions, similar to JEB, and then we can proceed appropriately.
Jake Richardson
player, 722 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Fri 11 Jul 2014
at 20:34
  • msg #519

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 517):

"You want to ride along with JEB, or you want me to?" Jake asked Travis.

"I don't rightly expect no trouble on this par-tic-ular go-'round, but I been wrong before -- happens to me mayhap once ev'ry couple a' years," the Texan dead-panned.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 721 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 11 Jul 2014
at 23:41
  • msg #520

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 519):

ENS turns to Cole.

We'll gather your things Cole, I can stow them in my wagon... Does Sheriff Cruger still hold your guns?
Cole Trayne
player, 1646 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 12 Jul 2014
at 01:19
  • msg #521

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 520):

Cole nods solemnly to the professor.

Yup, the sheriff has my guns. Matter of fact, between him and JEB, I reckon they've had  my guns more than me.

Much obliged, professor.

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 722 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 12 Jul 2014
at 20:42
  • msg #522

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 521):

ENS looks over to JEB

Will sheriff Cruger release Cole's guns to one of us? Or will they have to stay here?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1416 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 13 Jul 2014
at 02:07
  • msg #523

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 522):

Probably not, but he may turn them over to Rojas.

OOC: having technical problems with orange text.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:10, Sun 13 July 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2275 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sun 13 Jul 2014
at 23:39
  • msg #524

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 519):

I want to ride with JEB.  Horse is ready to go and I think it's the right choice.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 723 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 14 Jul 2014
at 02:15
  • msg #525

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 524):

I guess that will allow us to collect Randy and get ready ourselves, right Jake?
Jake Richardson
player, 723 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Mon 14 Jul 2014
at 13:30
  • msg #526

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 525):

"Reckon so," Jake nodded in agreement with ENS. That was fine with the Texan. He had come to respect the easterner as a man who had sand and did his best in spite of being a bit of greenhorn, and Jake quite frankly enjoyed conversing with a man who had such a high level of education.

"I'll need to swing by York & Meyers at some point an' get me some trail supplies. You want to do that first, or go lookin' for Randy?"

Turning to the Missourian, Jake asked "You need anything from York & Meyers when I stop in thaere, JEB?"
Judge Messalen
GM, 3763 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 14 Jul 2014
at 19:38
  • msg #527

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 526):

OOC: PCs should feel free to reply to Jake's questions, or have further closing conversation or other conversation as desired . . . meanwhile, it seems clear that the visit to Cole is concluding and PCs are exiting the jail to move on with other business, so the Judge is proceeding.

---------------

The four visitors to the jail exit the building to find that Sheriff Cruger has cleared out. Mangy Mansfield remains at his post on the porch, now joined by Rojas. The Mexican looks up from his seat on the stairs, standing as the men begin to retrieve their belongings.

"Senor Domingo," he says, in a conversational tone intended only for the ears of those on the porch, "I have been looking for you. I regret that I must discontinue my service as your counsel. I have sent a telegram to a colleague in Albany who is willing to serve in my place, if you desire it."

Rojas holds out a sealed envelope, offering it to Sunday. "He will be granted access to my notes and all of the state's facts in the case, if you agree to his services. You need only to contact him, and provide the prosecutor with your signature on the enclosed letter. I am available until 5 p.m. today, if you wish to discuss the matter further."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 724 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 14 Jul 2014
at 19:59
  • msg #528

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 526):

I suppose that's as good a place to start as any, we can ask after Randy as we go from place to place.

ENS stands and prepares to leave.

We'll see you soon Cole.

ENS will exit and retrieve his coat, etc. with the rest of the group as soon as they're ready.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1417 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 15 Jul 2014
at 00:25
  • msg #529

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 526):

A bundle of nice cigars will do. Much obliged.
Travis Sunday
player, 2276 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Tue 15 Jul 2014
at 02:59
  • msg #530

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 527):

Thank you for your efforts up to now. 

Travis accepts the envelope.

I'm sure he will not meet be able to fill your shoes but will be sufficient for the cause.
Rojas
Tue 15 Jul 2014
at 12:59
  • msg #531

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 530):

"De nada," answers the Mexican, when Travis thanks him. "Buena suerte, senor."

Unless anyone stops him, Rojas turns toward Griffin and Third, a purpose in his step.
Jake Richardson
player, 724 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Tue 15 Jul 2014
at 13:04
  • msg #532

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 531):

"Hunh . . . didn't see that a-comin'," Jake muttered as he picked up his carbine and its scabbard from where he had leaned them against the front wall of the jailhouse.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3764 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 15 Jul 2014
at 13:06
  • msg #533

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Travis and JEB retrieve their horses from the hitching post at Planters Hotel. The gunslinger is reminded that he has not yet settled up with innkeepers.

The ride north toward Jameson's proceeds without incident. JEB reaches the area where he found Selman earlier this day.

-----------------

OOC: Spot checks are in order (and PCs may make any other checks as they desire.)
Judge Messalen
GM, 3765 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 15 Jul 2014
at 13:09
  • msg #534

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jake and ENS continue south on Griffin, heading to the outfitters establishment where Jake had earlier today retrieved his new sling for his carbine, while JEB and Travis walk to Planters where their horses are tethered.

Angelina is outdoors, caring for the plants on the flag stone porch, when the two men arrive. She greets them as the enter and her father, Epitacio, meets them immediately to offer his assistance in their needs.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 725 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 16 Jul 2014
at 01:24
  • msg #535

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 532):

As Jake and ENS walk, ENS addresses Jake's question.

I guess Senor Rojas's move makes sense... if he is to accompany Cole he must resign as Travis's lawyer for the upcoming trial... I need to ask your advice Jake, how long do you think we will be on the trail? I still have rations to last a while so I don't think I really need much.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1418 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Wed 16 Jul 2014
at 01:24
  • msg #536

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 533):

JEB uses field glasses to locate Selman.

Take 10 for Spot = 14
Judge Messalen
GM, 3766 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 16 Jul 2014
at 13:52
  • msg #537

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 536):

Sweeping the local landscape with his field glasses, JEB catches sight of three riders emerging from a nearby copse. Two of them have the look of hunters. Neither one that he recalls in particular. The third rider is clearly John Selman.

The ex-lawman from Missouri watches for several seconds, estimating that the three riders had seen himself and Travis before he spotted them. They approach at a walking pace, with carbines ready although not aimed.
This message had punctuation tweaked by the GM at 14:53, Wed 16 July 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 725 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Wed 16 Jul 2014
at 22:15
  • msg #538

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 535):

"Waal now," the Texan drawled in response to ENS's query, "that'll shorely require a fair amount o' speck-u-laeshunn on our part."

"See, the problem is, thaere's plenty o' diff'rent waeys to go. Iff'n Rasmin e-lects to head towards Dallas or the Red River an' ketch hissaelf a train thaere, you won't be a-needin' more'n a couple a days' worth o' grub -- three, at the most."

"On the other hand, iff'n he heads up to the railheads in Kansas, we're talkin' 'bout a weeks' worth, or mayhaps two, to be on the safe side, since a goodly porshunn o' that route cuts through Injun territory. I know that might git you a chance to study 'em, but it'll play hell with our chances to re-supply along the waey."

"An' on the third hand, Rasmin -- who strikes me as a wily ol' fox -- might decide to journey all the way to Californy on horseback, jest cause that'll seem the least likely way for him to go. An' iff'n he does that, the question'll be how often we pass near towns whaere we can re-supply. Hell, iff'n you want to be tee-total saefe goin' this route, then we oughtta carry us along a full-blown chuck-wagon -- 'less'n we want to chance endin' up like that thaere Donner group."
The corners of Jake's mouth twitched with the hint of a smile as he made the Donner group comment, so it seemed likely that he was using a little black humor to pull the greenhorn's leg.

"Oh, an' afore I fergit, in addishunn to victuals, iff'n you ain't got yerself a tent, you might give some thought to acquirin' one. Iff'n we end up taekin' ourselves a long horseback ride, ain't no doubt that we'll run into some foul weather sooner or later."

OOC: Thanks to the Judge for his assistance in formulating Jake's IC reply. :)
This message was last edited by the player at 22:31, Wed 16 July 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1419 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 17 Jul 2014
at 03:17
  • msg #539

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 537):

"Looks like we're the bounty now. When the shooting starts, Selman is mine."

JEB readies his carbine riding with barrel up resting on his shoulder. The gunslinger and lawman approach the other riders.

OOC: trouble with orange text again.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3767 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 17 Jul 2014
at 10:42
  • msg #540

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 538):

OOC: Thanks, but the Judge provided mere bits of information based on Jake's history as a Wells Fargo man, at Jake's request. It was the player who crafted the post in the character's idiom.
John Selman
Thu 17 Jul 2014
at 10:55
  • msg #541

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 539):

Despite JEB's assessment, Selman and the two hunters approach with no indications of spoiling for a fight. In his years as a lawman, Beauregard has come to recognize the tells of men who intend to make the first move. True, these men have weapons at the ready, but their body language speaks more to a sense of caution and discretion than it does to any thoughts of pre-emptive attack.

Now that the two parties have closed distance, he detects no aggressive inclinations from Selman. The man known as an outlaw in these parts seems as cool as the Brazos in winter; however, JEB notices that one of the hunters appears a mite antsy.

"I am surprised you came back, Beauregard," says Selman, from a distance of 20 yards are so, as he and the hunters reign their horses.
This message was last edited by the GM at 11:03, Thu 17 July 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1420 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 18 Jul 2014
at 01:38
  • msg #542

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Selman (msg # 541):

OOC: Does JEB recognize any of the hunters, especially the antsy one?
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 726 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 18 Jul 2014
at 02:15
  • msg #543

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 538):

ENS rubs his chin, thinking it over as Jake lays out the options.

Well I guess I should be okay then... I have my wagon and it's stocked pretty well I think. At least it got me here from Saint Louis!
Judge Messalen
GM, 3768 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 18 Jul 2014
at 10:28
  • msg #544

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 542):

OOC: As per the content of msg 537, JEB doesn't recognize the two hunters.
Jake Richardson
player, 726 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Fri 18 Jul 2014
at 21:47
  • msg #545

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 543):

"Sounds like yer in good shape as far as shelter an' victuals, then," Jake agreed when ENS spoke of his "well-stocked" wagon.

The Texan walked along in silence as the twosome neared York & Meyers, his eyes taking in the pleasing sight of the young woman on the porch of the Outfitters.

After a moment, he asked, "I seen that ye carry a Colt. You got a long-arm of some kind -- meanin' a rifle, carbine or shotgun?"
Travis Sunday
player, 2277 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sat 19 Jul 2014
at 00:25
  • msg #546

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 545):

Travis seems very calm; he's either not expecting trouble or not fearful of it... perhaps both.  He keeps his eyes on the hunters.  His Starr ready, willing and able to move at his command.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1421 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 19 Jul 2014
at 02:43
  • msg #547

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Selman (msg # 541):

I have your fifty gold eagles in advance as we agreed. Are you ready to ride with us now? Cole is being released to Rasmin at sundown.
John Selman
Sat 19 Jul 2014
at 10:32
  • msg #548

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 547):

Selman ignores the surprised looks on the faces of the two hunters.

"First, hand over the gold."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1422 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 20 Jul 2014
at 05:49
  • msg #549

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Selman (msg # 548):

JEB trots his horse alongside Selman's and hands over a leather pouch containing fifty gold coins.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 727 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 20 Jul 2014
at 16:36
  • msg #550

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 545):

No, just the Colt... and a whip. And I'm not very good with the Colt, but I've been practicing!
Judge Messalen
GM, 3769 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sun 20 Jul 2014
at 17:55
  • msg #551

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 549):

The antsy hunter starts to raise his carbine when JEB hands over the pouch.

OOC: Roll initiative and state actions
+2 circumstance bonus to Travis and JEB for stated actions to this point.
H1 is the antsy hunter. H1 and H2 get +2 circumstance for having the sun at their backs.


                       H1

                                 H2


                                 JS
TS       
                             JEB


OOC 2: It is immaterial to the game-flow, but there wouldn't be fifty gold coins in the pouch. Gold coins were typically worth no less than $2.50 in the late 19th century. Most likely there is a mix of gold eagles ($10 coins) and half-eagles ($5 coins) that make up the fifty dollars worth of gold in the pouch. In other words something like 7-10 coins.
Jake Richardson
player, 727 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Sun 20 Jul 2014
at 21:41
  • msg #552

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 550):

"I was kinda wonderin' 'bout that," Jake replied when ENS had volunteered that he wasn't all that good with his pistol. "Nuthin' to be ashamed about, you bein' from back east an' all. Why, I 'spect  that thaere's somma that eastern stuff I couldn't do worth a damn." Jake wasn't sure whether that was strictly true, since he honestly had no earthly idea how folks back east lived their lives, but he didn't want to sound too critical of the Perfesser, whom he had come to like.

"Questchunn is, whether you want to try an' rem-e-dee that," the Texan drawled, adding extra syllables to some of his words.

"I'd reck-o-mend that you con-sider a coach gun, iff'n they got any at York an' Meyers. Wells Fargo issued 'em to us when we rode shotgun -- which is whaere they got the name of coach guns. It's a shotgun with shortened barrels -- 20 inches or so -- which makes it lighter an' much easier to handle than a reg-u-lar huntin' shotgun. But the barrels ain't sawed off so short that it loses all its range."

"Now, it ain't got the range of a rifle nor a carbine, of course, but it's lots easier to hit things with at shorter ranges whaere you might be usin' yer Colt."

"An' it'll damn-sure make a man sit up an' taeke notice when you aim it in his die-reck-shunn. Starin' down them two barrels might in-flue-ence some who ain't quite so salty as they might like you to believe to up an' sudden-like re-mem-ber sumpthin' else they need to be doin', somewhaere else, an' pronto."


OOC: For what it's worth, here is a Wikipedia article on coach guns: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Coach_gun

PS. I found the following statements from the Wikipedia article to be interesting, and would be interested in hearing the Judge's views upon their accuracy:

"Doc Holliday used a 10 gauge Wm. Moore & Co. [5] coach gun to shoot Tom McLaury point-blank in the chest with buckshot during the Gunfight at the OK Corral in Tombstone, Arizona, on Wednesday, October 26, 1881.[6] They stood in such close proximity that the town mortician was able to cover McLaury's wound with one hand."[7] Wyatt Earp also used both barrels of a 10 gauge coach gun to kill "Curly" Bill Brocius point-blank the next year.[8]"
This message was last edited by the player at 21:54, Sun 20 July 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2278 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sun 20 Jul 2014
at 23:06
  • msg #553

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 551):

Today: Travis Sunday rolled 19 using 1d20+13. Initiative.

Travis tracks the motion of the carbine upward.  Simultaneously the Starr moves out of the holster and upward as well.  Most carbines are brought to the cheek, eyes aligning with sights. Unlike a scattergun firing a carbine from the hip on horseback is generally a losing proposition.  Raising it, aiming it, and firing it  can be done in a heartbeat but it takes a full beat.  Pistols on the other hand are extensions of the arm.  Clearing leather and getting a well placed shot off can be much faster, like pointing a finger. It takes practice, experience and some natural talent but Travis had all three.

Every fiber in his body said the hunter would squeeze one off.  That said, as JEB nudged his horse forward he thought Selman hadn't planned on this.  He probably thought we'd just come out here and kill him.  He brought his new acquaintances to make sure he came out on top or at best drive us off. If Selman wanted them dead- to-rights the hunters would be off lining up the shots and waiting for the signal.  That's how he'd do it.  Now surprise and inexperience, evidenced by misjudging the situation or prematurely springing the trap may make things a bit... unstable.

OOC: Travis needs to know which way the carbine is moving.  Towards JEB or himself before he can state actions.  Also are we in the fast-draw round?
This message was lightly edited by the player at 23:06, Sun 20 July 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 728 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 21 Jul 2014
at 00:03
  • msg #554

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 552):

ENS rubs his chin.

Hmmm, I'll consider it Jake... let's see what York and Meyers has available. I'm definitely going to need some cigars at least!
Judge Messalen
GM, 3770 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 21 Jul 2014
at 01:05
  • msg #555

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 553):

OOC: Travis may choose to delay his action until he can tell where Antsy's carbine is directed. And, yes, it is the fast draw round.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3771 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 21 Jul 2014
at 01:11
  • msg #556

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 554):

OOC: Jake and ENS may continue to narrate their visit to the Outfitters as desired. The Judge will respond with NPCs as required based on PC posts.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1423 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 21 Jul 2014
at 02:30
  • msg #557

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 551):

JEB points his carbine at the antsy hunter and commands firmly, "drop it or your dead."

Initiative = 12
Take 10 for Intimidate = 21
This message was last edited by the player at 02:32, Mon 21 July 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2279 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Mon 21 Jul 2014
at 19:45
  • msg #558

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 555):

Travis draws his Starr as a free action and delays action until he can discern the general direction the carbine is pointing; towards him or to the right.
Jake Richardson
player, 728 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Tue 22 Jul 2014
at 02:00
  • msg #559

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 554):

"That reminds me -- JEB asked me to pick some cigars for him, as well."

As Jake stepped up onto the flagstone porch where the young lady was watering some flowers, he touched the brim of his hat and nodded to her. "Miss."

"Sir,"
he greeted the older gentleman who made his way to the twosome as they entered the store. "Reckon we'll need some supplies. I'm a-thinkin' I'll want, oh, maybe a week's worth of trail rations. An' I'll want to take a look at yer one-man tents. An' I do believe that my amigo 'ere is int'rested in some goods, as well."
Judge Messalen
GM, 3772 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 22 Jul 2014
at 02:51
  • msg #560

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 558):

The antsy hunter raises his carbine to his eye. Travis Sunday sees that it is aimed in the direction of Selman and Beauregard.

Speaking in a commanding voice after seeing the hunter's intent, JEB issues his order. It matters not. The man has made up his mind, for what reason neither Travis nor JEB has yet to discern with any certainty, and it seems clear enough that listening to the ex-lawman's words had never entered into the hunter's thought process.

Antsy discharges his carbine. The ball flies overhead, leaving both JEB and Selman to wonder which of them was the intended target.

Anyhow, the local outlaw returns fire. JEB hears Selman muttering something about the hunter being a damned fool. Maybe his words were a mite more harsh, actually. Regardless, Selman's carbine proves truer than the antsy hunter's. It's unclear in the moment as to the extent of any damage that might have been inflicted by the carbine's bullet.

The second hunter looks like an eight-year-old who has just for the first time seen a cow giving birth.

OOC: Sunday may execute an action at the end of the Fast Draw round now that he has seen events unfold as a result of his voluntarily delay.

Intimidate is a full-round action. This is the fast draw round and JEB cannot complete a full-round action during this time. The skill check is still potentially effective, it will just take another round to have a chance.
Epitacio Naranjo
Tue 22 Jul 2014
at 03:02
  • msg #561

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 559):

Epitacio Naranjo greets the men and helps them with whatever questions they may have, gathering their purchases at the main countertop. He shows Jake the small tents in stock. Nothing to write home about, but the rifleman figures they will get the job done.

Of course, he explains, he carries a selection of cigars and rations and the like, to satisfy the tastes of the epicurean and the austere traveler. The Mexican suggests a few items in response to what the men request, jotting down a tally of the items and the costs as they converse.

"Do either of you require ammunition or spare weapons for the trail?" he asks, with obvious intent to remain helpful as the men peruse the establishment.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 729 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 23 Jul 2014
at 22:18
  • msg #562

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 561):

I believe I am good for ammunition for my Colt... but do you carry shotguns? Specifically a "Coach Gun"?
Travis Sunday
player, 2280 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Wed 23 Jul 2014
at 23:28
  • msg #563

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 560):

Travis allows Selman to discipline his crew.  Travis aims his Starr at the second hunter in case his panic gets the best of him.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3774 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 24 Jul 2014
at 12:48
  • msg #564

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 563):

OOC: Travis and JEB, please declare actions for the full round following the fast draw round. JEB may continue his attempt at intimidation if he desires, or declare a different action. The Judge reads Travis' 563 to indicate that the gunslinger intends to use either Delay or Ready action; however, Travis may elaborate or change his action for the coming round within the 24-hour posting rule.
Epitacio Naranjo
Thu 24 Jul 2014
at 13:03
  • msg #565

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 562):

The salesman nods his head as ENS speaks. "Indeed, I have a fine selección of scatterguns. This "coach gun" . . . I take your meaning to indicate you are looking for a shortened barrel?"

Naranjo shows the professor a gun cabinet with five shotguns. The Mexican salesman rubs his chin. "Of course, you would want two barrels, si senor?" No short-barrel scatterguns are evident in the cabinet. "I could have this side-by-side cut down for you."

Picking out what appears to be a used long arm, although in good condition at a glance, Naranjo snaps open the breech and hands the weapon to ENS for his inspection.
Jake Richardson
player, 729 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Thu 24 Jul 2014
at 16:16
  • msg #566

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 565):

Jake took a glance at the scattergun that the Mexican offered, and nodded. "Slightly used, but looks to be in fine shape," he told ENS.

"An' I'd agree with Senor Naranjo 'bout goin' with a side-by-side. In my experience, scattergun barrels is like teats on wimmin -- they're just nat'rully s'posed to come in twos."

Jake smiled briefly, then rubbed his chin-whiskers thoughtfully when Naranjo spoke about having the shotgun cut down for the easterner. "Question is, Perfesser, how much cuttin' down do you want done."

"Now, I seen some sawed-offs that're really o'er-sized side-arms -- barrels cut way the hell down, an' stock cut away so's it's pretty much a pistol-grip. They're right handy and got a helluva bite at close range. The disadvantge is that they're a real close-range kinda gun."

"What I'm callin' a coach gun has its full stock an' jest has the barrels shortened down to 20 inches or so. It's a lot lighter an' easier to use from horseback or a jouncin' stagecoach seat -- or, yer wagon seat -- than a full-sized shotgun, an' ye don't give up quite so much range as with one o' them little hand-cannons. Think of a coach gun as bein' like a carbine as compared to a regular rifle, as opposed to an o'ersized pistol."

"But, yer call as to which one sounds best for you."


Turning to the Mexican, Jake asked, "You got an o-pin-yon on the matter, Senor Naranjo? You look like a man who knows a good deal 'bout firearms."

OOC: Minor grammatical correction. Wouldn't want Jake's grammer to be in-coe-rect! :)
This message was last edited by the player at 16:40, Thu 24 July 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2281 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Fri 25 Jul 2014
at 00:41
  • msg #567

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 564):

Travis drew as a free action.  Now his readied action is to shoot the other hunter if he readies his weapon.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3775 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 25 Jul 2014
at 10:58
  • msg #568

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 567):

OOC: The Judge understands that Sunday drew as a free action in the fast draw round. It is now the following round, the first full round of this combat situation. Sunday's Ready action is noted. JEB posted his action in a PM. Based on the events below, please post actions for the third round.

---------------

Beauregard focuses his attention on his attempt to intimidate the antsy hunter. Unsurprisingly, the ex-lawman's attempt is lost amidst the gunfire. It seems that one exchange of bullets was enough for Antsy; he turns his horse west and digs his spurs into the mount's flanks.

Selman aims his carbine but refrains from firing, at least for the moment, as Antsy's mount gallops away. The second hunter regains his wits and turns to follow the first. Both are still in firearm range for now.
This message was last edited by the GM at 11:02, Fri 25 July 2014.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3776 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 25 Jul 2014
at 11:09
  • msg #569

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 568):

OOC: FYI, Intimidation has limitations, as per p81: "The character cannot force someone to obey his or her every command or do something that endangers that person's life." In this case, the Judge is ruling that commanding a person to drop his weapon during combat (while being fired upon) would be something that endanger's the life of that person, and so such a command cannot be followed. That said, the Intimidation itself was successful, but circumstances changed the immediate result (again, the rule specifies the impact of circumstances on the effectiveness of the check).  JEB would still have choices about how to follow-up on the successful intimidation check but the situation at hand is now as described in 568.
Epitacio Naranjo
Fri 25 Jul 2014
at 14:03
  • msg #570

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 566):

Listening to Jake's oratory, the salesman nods now and again, glancing at the professor in apparent agreement with some of Jake's comments. When Jake addesses him directly, Naranjo responds.

"I am certain that my knowledge pales in comparison to yours, senor. If I were your compadre," he nods towards ENS, "I would heed whatever advice you gave me in regard to handling such a weapon."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 730 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 25 Jul 2014
at 20:13
  • msg #571

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 570):

ENS rubs his chin in thought as the men converse, then breaks into a grin at Epitacio's last statement.

Oh indeed I will sir! I value Mr. Richardson's opinion... especially on this sort of matter.

So, I assume this weapon takes cartridges, correct? So how much for the weapon? How much for the modification, and can it be done in the next couple hours? And finally how much for ammunition?

Epitacio Naranjo
Fri 25 Jul 2014
at 20:50
  • msg #572

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 571):

Naranjo continues his thoughtful nodding when ENS asks his questions. When the professor asks whether the modifications can be done in a matter of hours, the mexican cannot conceal his surprise. Checking his fob watch, he replies to that particular question, first.

"That is a tall order, senor. I would say it can be done, but we would need to get that underway pronto. It would likely increase the cost, for such an urgent request."

Avoiding any questions about why ENS would want the weapon so quickly, the salesman returns to his pad and scratches out some figures. "Under normal circumstances, this scattergun with such a modification would be $90. It does use cartridges, 10 gauge, I believe. Those would be 50 cents per, senor. Shall I inquire about the rush on the modification? That is, senor, whether it can be done and at what cost?"
Jake Richardson
player, 730 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Fri 25 Jul 2014
at 23:23
  • msg #573

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 572):

"You know the bizzness end o' the prop-o-zishunn better'n me, Senor Naranjo," the Texan interjected.

"But the modificaeshunns really ain't all that comp-licaet-ed. Don't touch the stock at all, an' just cut off the barrels at 20 inches. Might need a little polishin' an' buffin' to take the rough edges off'n the cut, but that's really all thaere is to it."
Travis Sunday
player, 2282 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sat 26 Jul 2014
at 00:55
  • msg #574

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 568):

Travis holsters his weapon.
Epitacio Naranjo
Sat 26 Jul 2014
at 02:53
  • msg #575

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 573):

"Senor, if the modifications are something you can do easily, perhaps you gentleman could do it yourselves to save the expense. I would be happy to sell the weapon as is, for the sum of thirty dollars."
Jake Richardson
player, 731 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Sat 26 Jul 2014
at 03:13
  • msg #576

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 575):

Jake's expression hardened, and his lips compressed into a thin line. "Sounds like ye're doubtin' my word. Iff'n 'twas my weapon, I'd buy a hack-saw, a couple of clamps, a rat-tail file, an' do it my owndamnself, just to prove my point."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1424 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 26 Jul 2014
at 04:13
  • msg #577

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 569):

JEB takes aim at the fleeing hunter but suddenly relaxes the grip on his rifle and crosses himself with his right hand. He turns to Selman and asks, "Do we have a deal now?"
This message was last edited by the player at 04:43, Sat 26 July 2014.
Epitacio Naranjo
Sat 26 Jul 2014
at 12:58
  • msg #578

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 576):

"I meant no disrespect, senor. I say only that it is your choice," responds Naranjo, glancing between the two men as if to reinforce his use of the possessive pronoun in the plural form, "as to buying the weapon as is, or paying for last minute modifications."

As Jake has had fair dealings with the Mexican salesman before, he has no reason to suspect the man's sincerity.
John Selman
Sat 26 Jul 2014
at 13:02
  • msg #579

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 577):

Selman watches the two hunters riding off. "What you have now is a problem. Those men were also hired by Rasmin. I reckon they did not take a liking to our deal."

"I am not going back into town. I will find you out here, later," states the outlaw.
Travis Sunday
player, 2283 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Sat 26 Jul 2014
at 13:34
  • msg #580

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Selman (msg # 579):

Travis tips his hat.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 731 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 27 Jul 2014
at 00:48
  • msg #581

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 578):

ENS looks over to Jake.

Can you do the modification Jake? It would be much cheaper! I believe I have the tools necessary in my wagon... I'd be interested in seeing it done anyhow.

OOC: Judge said 50 cents per cartridge, but the book says 50 cents for 10 I believe... is that right?
Jake Richardson
player, 732 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Sun 27 Jul 2014
at 02:05
  • msg #582

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 581):

"Sorry, I don't feel comfortable workin' on other men's weapons," Jake replied with a shake of his head.

"What you oughtta do now, in my o-pin-yon, is weigh the cost of the unmodified scattergun 'gainst price of the coach gun we been discussin', takin' into account the ben-effits of both."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 732 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 27 Jul 2014
at 16:52
  • msg #583

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 582):

Understandable Jake... perhaps you can instruct me on the procedure later.

ENS turns back to Epitacio.

Well Mr. Naranjo, I believe I will take it as is, but I'll have to pick it up later after I go to the bank. I'll go ahead and pay for the cigars now... How about you Jake, need anything else?

OOC: ENS will pick up another 10 high qual cigars, that cost him $1.25 before; let me know if it's different. Also, did you see my ques on the shotgun shells? They're 50 cents per 10 right?
Judge Messalen
GM, 3779 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sun 27 Jul 2014
at 17:07
  • msg #584

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

E.N.S. Ringgenberg:
OOC: Judge said 50 cents per cartridge, but the book says 50 cents for 10 I believe... is that right?

OOC: 50 cents for 10 is correct. My mistake in omitting the "per 10" in my previous post.
Jake Richardson
player, 734 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Sun 27 Jul 2014
at 23:43
  • msg #585

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 583):

"Reckon I need some o' them high-grade see-gars as well," Jake replied when ENS asked him if he needed anything.

"JEB asked me to pick some up for him. I'll taeke fourteen -- that'll allow JEB to light up ev'ry day, iff'n we're on the trail for as long as two weeks."

Moving to a different aisle in the store, the Texan gestured at a stack of folded canvas. "I do believe that I'll taeke one o' these one-man miner's tents, as well," he called out to Senor Naranjo.

"Oh, an' that week's worth o' trail rasshuns that I mennchunned earlier."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1425 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 28 Jul 2014
at 01:15
  • msg #586

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to John Selman (msg # 579):

JEB watches the outlaw ride away and when he's out of earshot JEB turns to Travis, "Selman won't ride with the bounty hunter now. That's all I really wanted to accomplish. Let's go.
This message was last edited by the player at 01:18, Mon 28 July 2014.
Epitacio Naranjo
Mon 28 Jul 2014
at 12:48
  • msg #587

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 583) and Jake Richardson (msg # 585):

Naranjo acknowledges the orders made by Jake and ENS. He records all the items on a bill of sale--one for each man--and tallies the cost for each. He ties a stringed tag to the professor's long arm, asking his customer if he expects to pick up the weapon before 6 p.m., as that is when they intend to close-up shop tonight.
Jake Richardson
player, 735 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Mon 28 Jul 2014
at 13:59
  • msg #588

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Epitacio Naranjo (msg # 587):

Jake paid for his goods, then remarked, "Reckon I'll taeke them see-gars with me, an' leave the tent an' rashunns with the Perfesser's scattergun."

"We'll be back an' pick 'em up afore you shut doors for the evenin',"
he told the shopkeeper, glancing at his pard for confirmation.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 733 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 28 Jul 2014
at 18:17
  • msg #589

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 588):

ENS nods towards Jake as he pays for the cigars and collects them.

Just so Jake... I expect we'll be back within two hours Mr. Naranjo.

ENS and Jake head outside to the porch. ENS will look up and down the street for Randy as he speaks again.

I need to go to the bank next, then I guess I'll pack up at the Planters... how about you Jake?
Judge Messalen
GM, 3780 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 29 Jul 2014
at 12:29
  • msg #590

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 589):

Standing on the main thoroughfare, the professor and the rifleman see no sign of Randy Oldman. Townsfolk, hunters, gamblers and soldiers are seen from the hide yard to the saloons. The warming weather seems to have increased activity a mite. A number of bodies hang about the exteriors of the Busy Bee and Shanssey's. It seems that many of them have one eye or one ear turned towards the jailhouse.

The professor's mention of packing up at Planters causes the man from Wells Fargo to glance towards the Occidental. He, too, had business to wrap up at his chosen hotel.
Jake Richardson
player, 736 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Tue 29 Jul 2014
at 12:38
  • msg #591

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 589):

Jake joined ENS in front of York & Meyers Outfitters and, like the easterner, glanced up and down Griffin Avenue. "Reckon I got me no real druthers at the moment," he replied to the Perfesser's question.

"I s'pose ye're right 'bout needin' to go to our hoe-tells an' get everything ready to move out. But in my oh-pinyon, we oughtn't check out 'til we've spoke with JEB an' Travis, an' see how things went with Selman."

"It strikes me that we're pretty much makin' all this up as we go along. Which means that things could change -- then agin, mayhaps not. But I figure speakin' with them two'll haelp us know whether we're still on course t'be leavin' this evenin'."


OOC: Cross-posted with the Judge. I don't see any conflicting wording in the posts, however, so I'll let Jake's post stand as written.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:00, Tue 29 July 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 734 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 30 Jul 2014
at 02:06
  • msg #592

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 591):

ENS turns and grins at Jake.

Agreed my friend! I'd hate to have to check back in if we flummox Rasmin before he leaves! But prudence requires preparation, so I intend to get my belongings ready, go to the bank, check on my wagon and horse, and finally go to the Frontier House to find Randy and hopefully check on that other business from this morning... do you wish to follow me on this journey? We could even go to the Occidental first so you could prepare?
Jake Richardson
player, 737 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Wed 30 Jul 2014
at 13:40
  • msg #593

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 592):

The Texan stroked his chin-whiskers thoughtfully and considered for a moment before replying to ENS. "Reckon we might oughtta stick together, less'n we get pressed for time an' need to split up so's to git more things done in a shorter stretch o' time."

"Seems to me that the odds is against Rasmin tryin' ennything 'ere in town -- but then again, he might, iff'n he reckoned thaere warn't no sign that could be tracked back to him."

"You menchunned needin' to go by the bank. Why don't we do that first. I ain't sure what time they close up, but it strikes me that them rascals ain't real strong on puttin' in a full daey's work."

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 735 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 30 Jul 2014
at 18:36
  • msg #594

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 593):

Oh, I believe they're open until 5, but it's as good a place to start as any! Unless you'd rather drop off those cigars at your room first?
Jake Richardson
player, 738 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:20/19 G:34 MDT:14 A:21
Wed 30 Jul 2014
at 18:57
  • msg #595

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 594):

"Let's head on over to the bank," Jake replied.

"I do believe that I'll jest hold on to these-here see-gars. I'm hopin' that JEB an' Travis won't be gone over-long, an' I can jest hand 'em over to JEB."
Judge Messalen
GM, 3781 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 30 Jul 2014
at 21:26
  • msg #596

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 586):

JEB and Travis guide their mounts back towards The Flat at a pace that ensures the horses won't be taxed too much. Knowing that they might be riding out again later, the men would want Diablo and Horse in top condition and ready for whatever may transpire on the trail. In other words, no sense in tiring them out now.

Soon enough, the men approach the shacks and tents on the north side of town, where they went to find Indian Kate's shack. A glance at one's watch shows it is nigh 3:30 p.m. Just ahead is the Beehive and Clampitt's wagon-yard. Further ahead on the thoroughfare, the pair of riders see a number of people gathered along Griffin. It seems the warming weather has brought an increase in activity. Of course, warming is a relative term. A duster or overcoat is still in order during winter on the Texas plains, but the biting cold of the last two days has relented.

By the time the pair approaches Second Street, they can see that a combination of soldiers, gamblers, hunters and townsfolk have congregated around the saloons and other establishments along Griffin, between Second and Fourth streets. It appears that they are waiting for something to happen.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 736 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 31 Jul 2014
at 18:21
  • msg #597

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 595):

ENS leads the way to the bank; once there he approaches the counter and addresses the teller once it's his turn.

Good day sir, I need to withdraw my money please.
Travis Sunday
player, 2285 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Fri 1 Aug 2014
at 00:14
  • msg #598

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 597):

Travis settles his accounts and packs his gear.  He says he may need to ride with the Tonk, may need to relocate to the county seat for his trial or he may be right back.  He secures his gear, inspects his carbine then mounts up up and looks for a friendly face.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3782 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 1 Aug 2014
at 12:25
  • msg #599

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 598):

JEB and Travis avoid the crowded thoroughfare, turning onto Second Street and heading down Parson toward Planters. Sunday needs to settle his accounts and pack his gear, so the two men tie their horses to the nearby hitching post.

Beauregard relaxes on the porch while Sunday enters to settle his affairs.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3783 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 1 Aug 2014
at 12:39
  • msg #600

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 597):

The teller nods and informs ENS that a meeting with Mr. Hamilton is required when closing an account. It will be only a few minutes, he assures the professor.

In fact, it is several minutes before ENS is escorted through the internal door that leads to the private area behind the tellers, after surrendering his firearm, as usual, to the armed guard that stands watch inside the lobby. Jake has been in here before, on business for Wells Fargo. Jake is asked to remain in the lobby while ENS meets with the bank's president.
Jake Richardson
player, 739 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Fri 1 Aug 2014
at 22:16
  • msg #601

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 600):

Jake glanced around the interior of the bank. He had been inside the building before, when he worked for Wells Fargo. Nothing had changed, as far as he could tell. He thought that he recognized one of the tellers, but he couldn't recall the fellow's name and wasn't sure whether the man would remember him.

The Texan removed his leather scabbard containing his carbine from his back and sat down in the chairs in the corner of the lobby, near one of the front windows. He set the weapon (still in its scabbard) down flat on the floor alongside the chair, nodded a greeting to the guard, and settled down to await ENS. The Perfesser had gone through a door in the area behind the tellers, where Jake knew that the bank manager had his office.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3784 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sat 2 Aug 2014
at 11:57
  • msg #602

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 601):

Jake waits patiently for the professor's return. After some twenty or thirty minutes he sees ENS through the bars that separate the tellers from the lobby, as one of the bank employees secures the professor's mark on paperwork before he collects his funds and leaves the back office.

When the two men exit the bank, preparing to carry out the rest of their errands, ENS glances at his fob to see that it is 3:50 p.m. Meanwhile, Jake notices a few horses being saddled across the street at Haverty's. The professor sees Jack, Cole's dog, in the small corral as well. And a moment later both men take notice of two horses tied to the hitching post at Planters on their right, where JEB is sitting on the front porch.

Likewise, the ex-lawman from Missouri, who had also taken notice of the two horses being saddled over at Haverty's,  witnesses the rifleman and the professor standing in front of F.B. York's Bank.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 737 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 2 Aug 2014
at 17:33
  • msg #603

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 602):

ENS (and I presume Jake) walk over to the Planters porch.

Hello Sheriff, how did it go with Selman?
James E. Beauregard
player, 1426 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 3 Aug 2014
at 04:29
  • msg #604

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 603):

Not as well as I hoped but I reckon Selman won't be riding with the bounty hunter or with us for that matter. It's an equitable outcome, all things considered.
Jake Richardson
player, 740 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Sun 3 Aug 2014
at 17:29
  • msg #605

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 604):

"We still plannin' on ridin' out this evenin' with Cole an' Rasmin an' them hunters he's hired?" Jake asked the Missourian.
Randy Oldman
player, 1225 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Sun 3 Aug 2014
at 21:59
  • msg #606

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 602):

Randy Oldman turns the corner from Parsons Avenue onto Fourth Street. He leads his mule the short distance to Pete Haverty's Livery. The mule is perfectly laden with gear ready to travel. The balance is set just so each side isn't too high, low, or wide. He, himself, carries a few items yet to be set upon his Fanny.

Mr. Big'un ties Johnny to the fence post and sets his gear down. He steps into the corral and selects his horse from all that are saddled and prepped for their owners.

Randy ties his horse next to his mule and his gear. He proceeds to lash, stash, and cache his supplies and belongs in the bags and on other places on his mount. This takes some twenty minutes to be perfect.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1427 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 4 Aug 2014
at 01:21
  • msg #607

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 605):

That's the plan.
Jake Richardson
player, 741 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Mon 4 Aug 2014
at 01:51
  • msg #608

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 607):

"All right, then," Jake replied to the Missourian with a nod.

"Here's yer see-gars that you wanted," the Texan continued, offering a small bag that contained 14 high-quality cigars.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1428 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 4 Aug 2014
at 02:22
  • msg #609

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 608):

How much do I owe you?
Jake Richardson
player, 742 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Mon 4 Aug 2014
at 02:27
  • msg #610

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 609):

"Nuthin'," Jake replied, with a shrug.

"It's pards helpin' out pards."

"Enjoy 'em in good health."


OOC: Added last sentence.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:29, Mon 04 Aug 2014.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3785 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 4 Aug 2014
at 12:28
  • msg #611

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 610):

While the three pards on Planters' porch converse, they cannot help but notice that Randy Oldman arrives across the street with a laden mule that he ties to the fence before entering the corral to tend to his mount.
Randy Oldman
player, 1226 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Mon 4 Aug 2014
at 15:44
  • msg #612

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 611):

Randy appears of singular focus: his harried attention to his animals. He doesn't tuck his head below the brim of his hat to shield himself from attention, as a mighty force might mistakenly suppose. Instead, his eyes move from one task to the next, as do his hands. For Randy, you see, the hour of action draws nigh.
Travis Sunday
player, 2286 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Mon 4 Aug 2014
at 18:47
  • msg #613

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 612):

Travis exits the hotel and quickly secures everything to his mount.  He needs to settle with the livery so he unhitches Horse, pats the Paint on the neck and as he sets out towards Randy and Haverty he says to his pards...

There is a man with singleness of purpose.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 738 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 4 Aug 2014
at 19:03
  • msg #614

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 613):

ENS looks over to Randy after Travis speaks, then back.

Yes he does... but it strikes me that he doesn't know the final form of our plan and should be told. I need to pack up my belongings here and then I'll join you at the stable; I shouldn't be more than a few minutes.
Jake Richardson
player, 743 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Tue 5 Aug 2014
at 01:57
  • msg #615

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 614):

Jake nodded upon hearing ENS's comment. "Reckon I oughtta go an' settle up at the Occidental whilst ye're doin' that, Perfesser."

"Since York & Meyers is betwixt here an' thaere, why don't I pick up yer scattergun on my way back to Haverty's when I pick up my own supplies at the Outfitters,"
the Texan suggested.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1429 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 5 Aug 2014
at 02:50
  • msg #616

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 610):

Much obliged.
Circling Hawk
Tue 5 Aug 2014
at 12:25
  • msg #617

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Travis Sunday reaches the fence enclosing Haverty's small corral. It appeared he had a mind to speak Mr. Big'un.

Out of the corner of his eye, Travis sees something that turns his head. Three Tonkawa riders approaching from the south along Parson. Having waited for them all day, Travis feels the pull of his own singled-mindedness. Long enough for Circling Hawk to bring his warriors to a halt at the intersection of Fourth and Parson.

"The woman will live," says the Tonkawa leader.
This message was last updated by the GM at 12:25, Tue 05 Aug 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 739 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 5 Aug 2014
at 18:43
  • msg #618

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 615):

That would save me a stop Jake! I need to get my horse and then collect my wagon, with a quick stop by the Frontier House to...

ENS trails off as he notices the Tonkawa approach Travis in the street.
Travis Sunday
player, 2287 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Tue 5 Aug 2014
at 21:03
  • msg #619

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Circling Hawk (msg # 617):

A smile erases his troubled brow.

That is great news.  Thank you.

Travis pauses inviting the Tonkawa to continue to relate the events surrounding Ayasha.
Circling Hawk
Tue 5 Aug 2014
at 21:39
  • msg #620

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 619):

"You are welcome," responds Circling Hawk. After an uncomfortable pause the warrior continues, albeit briefly.

"She will stay with the Tonkawa."
Travis Sunday
player, 2288 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Wed 6 Aug 2014
at 01:49
  • msg #621

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Circling Hawk (msg # 620):

I think that would be best for her under the current circumstances.  Please tell her I will see her again.

Travis removes his hat in a sign of respect.

Thank you again for what you have done.  Please let me know if I can ever be of service to you or your people
Circling Hawk
Wed 6 Aug 2014
at 12:32
  • msg #622

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 621):

Circling Hawk listens to Sunday, while his eyes scan the immediate area. He seems to take stock of the several animals being prepared for a journey, from those tied to the post at Planters to those being saddled at the livery. Hawk's eyes land, for a moment, on each man present.

Travis may be the only person in a position to see that the warrior allows a thin smile when he hears Jack barking in the corral. Yet another horse is being saddled, eliciting some sort of conversation with Cole's hound.

Meanwhile, the growing mass of bodies gathering at the west end of Fourth Street have taken notice of the Tonkawa and Travis and his pards. A section of the crowd has broken off and is moving eastward, apparently interested in whatever the goings-on near the livery might be.

"If you see Comanche on the trail, you will kill them for me," he states. It sounds nothing like a request; everything like an expectation.
Jake Richardson
player, 744 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Wed 6 Aug 2014
at 16:24
  • msg #623

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 618):

"That's what I figured," Jake replied to ENS's observation about the Texan's picking up the shotgun saving him a trip. "I'll pick it up for you on the way back from the Occidental, then."

Travis's conversation with the three Indians caught Jake's eye, and although he couldn't hear much of what was being discussed, he did notice Travis smiling in response to something that the leader of the three Indians -- Jake thought that he recognized him as Circling Hawk -- had said to the man from Michigan. "Reckon Travis jest got hisself some good news. Good for him -- he's sure 'nuff had a run of poor luck as of late."

Jake adjusted the sling on the scabbard for his carbine so that it fit comfortably across his back, and touched the brim of his hat by way of a parting gesture. "See you gentlemen when I get back to Haverty's."

As the rifleman stepped off the porch in front of the Planters, he noted that Ghost was being saddled in the corral next to the livery. Ain't no moss growin' on Pete Haverty. Even though I ain't spoken with him yet, he's already de-duced that I'll be ridin' out on Ghost soon.
Travis Sunday
player, 2289 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Wed 6 Aug 2014
at 17:26
  • msg #624

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Circling Hawk (msg # 622):

Travis thinks for a second.

Fair enough.
Randy Oldman
player, 1227 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Thu 7 Aug 2014
at 02:04
  • msg #625

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 624):

Since not hearing the conversation between the aboriginals and the gunslinger is an absolute impossibility, Randy eavesdrops. He sighs a sigh of relief to hear Ayasha will remain with the Tonkawa and recover. The Indian woman won't be pleased about the situation in the least, but she is resilient and resourceful. Randy knows she'll come out well.

"Count me in on settling that account, Travis." Mr. Big'un pipes up.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 740 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 7 Aug 2014
at 02:57
  • msg #626

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 623):

ENS keeps watching the tableau unfolding before him, and answers Jake distractedly.

Yes, Ayasha must be doing better... good.

He reluctantly pulls his attention from them before Jake leaves.

Wait Jake, let me give you the money for the gun... I'd like 60 shells too.

ENS starts counting out $33.

OOC: I forget, where was Cole staying? The Occidental?
Judge Messalen
GM, 3786 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 7 Aug 2014
at 12:47
  • msg #627

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 626):

OOC: Cole was staying at a boarding house on Third Street, not 20 yards from where Travis Sunday almost started a gunfight with Garrett Rasmin.
This message was last updated by the GM at 12:47, Thu 07 Aug 2014.
Circling Hawk
Thu 7 Aug 2014
at 12:54
  • msg #628

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 624):

The Tonkawa leader nods approvingly at the comments of both Travis Sunday and Randy Oldman. He glances towards the oncoming group of hunters, soldiers and others, which is now within easy hearing distance.

Hawk mutters something to his warriors, in a tongue none of the men here can understand. He then returns his attention to Sunday and switches to English.

"Our business is done here. Good day," he says, before turning his horse and leading the two other riders south on Parson, from whence they came.
This message was last edited by the GM at 13:03, Thu 07 Aug 2014.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3787 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 7 Aug 2014
at 13:02
  • msg #629

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Circling Hawk (msg # 628):

After the Tonkawa turn to depart, a voice in the crowd speaks up.

"What trouble ya got in mind now, Sunday?"

None of the heroes are sure who said it. There are at least a few men amongst the gathered onlookers who look apt to jaw out loud in such a fashion.
Jake Richardson
player, 745 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Thu 7 Aug 2014
at 13:06
  • msg #630

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 626):

"Ah, okay," Jake replied as he accepted the money that ENS handed to him. "Didn't realize that you hadn't paid for it yet."

"I'll take care of it, an' bring it to you."

Travis Sunday
player, 2290 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:21
Thu 7 Aug 2014
at 23:48
  • msg #631

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 629):

To no one in particular but loud enough for all to hear...

I don't know, but I do know that if I could kick the person responsible for all my troubles in the ass as hard as he deserves it...

I wouldn't be able to sit for a month.


He looks to his old pard.

Hello Randy.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 741 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 8 Aug 2014
at 00:56
  • msg #632

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 630):

Yes, after contributing to the payoff I didn't have the cash until after the bank! I'll see you soon Jake, stay out of trouble... we don't need anymore!

Assuming we're done, ENS will head up to his room and pack up his belongings, setting the trunk and cases just inside his door for later. As he packs many thoughts are had, but one makes him chuckle: Ach! I wish I had gotten some of these clothes to the laundry!
Judge Messalen
GM, 3788 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 8 Aug 2014
at 01:00
  • msg #633

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 631):

Several of the onlookers laugh at Travis' self-deprecation. "All right, Sunday," says the man who apparently lobbed the pitch to the gunslinger. The crowd, realizing they had arrived too late to see or hear anything noteworthy, heads back towards the saloons.
Jake Richardson
player, 746 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Fri 8 Aug 2014
at 13:24
  • msg #634

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 633):


Glad the weather warmed up a mite, Jake thought to himself as he walked towards Griffin after having left the porch of the Planters. I've marched through worse than that blue Norther we 'ad the last few days, but then agin, I was younger back in them days. Hell, we all thought we was tough enough to catch us a painter* an' et him for breakfast, an' then et us a baer for dinner.

As the Texan reached the intersection of Fourth and Griffin, he noted that the crowd that had lined Griffin was beginning to disperse, with most of the men near the corner heading for the saloons.

Picking out a member of the crowd more or less at random, Jake asked him "What was y'all 'spectin' to see?"

OOC: *Apparently Hood's Texas brigade was filled with art critics. Who knew? :)
Judge Messalen
GM, 3790 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 8 Aug 2014
at 16:23
  • msg #635

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 634):

Actually, as Jake reaches the intersection, he realizes the larger crowd is not dispersing. There a numerous hunters, soldiers, townsfolk and visitors hanging around on Griffin, loitering along the thoroughfare, out front of the saloons and other establishments. It was the section of the onlookers that had walked down fourth street, eventually needling Travis Sunday, that had turned away from Sunday and returned to rejoin the others along Griffin while Jake himself was walking toward his destination.

One of the hunters addresses the rifleman. It's unclear whether he understood Jake's question, but he speaks his piece anyhow.

"Word is Cole Trayne is fixin' ta be handed over ta the bounty hunter right soon. I reckon thar ain't a body in town that ain't innerested in that show."
Jake Richardson
player, 747 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Fri 8 Aug 2014
at 19:49
  • msg #636

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 635):

"Waal, okay," Jake replied, deepening his drawl and affecting a disinterested tone of voice, "so Trayne gits hisself handed over to a bounty hunter."

"Whaere's the show in that?"

Judge Messalen
GM, 3791 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 8 Aug 2014
at 20:10
  • msg #637

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 636):

Several of the onlookers take notice of Jake and his questions. A different man responds this time.

"Better'n starin' at the dirt. Besides, Trayne's in with Sunday. He's a curly wolf. Scuttlebutt says sumpin' might happen."

The man who responded to Jake's original question squints and moves closer to the man from Wells Fargo. "Say, ain't you one o'Trayne's pards?"

By now several of the bystanders are turning eyes and ears toward Jake.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 742 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 9 Aug 2014
at 17:08
  • msg #638

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 637):

Once his belongings are packed, ENS heads back down and over to the stables to get Amadeus and pay Mr. Haverty. While there he seeks out Randy.

Has anyone told you our plan? Frankly, it looks like you're way ahead of us!
Jake Richardson
player, 748 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Sat 9 Aug 2014
at 21:25
  • msg #639

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 637):

Jake glanced at both of the men who had replied to his question, his expression neutral. "Reckon so," he commented after a moment, leaving it unclear as to whether he was addressing the statement that doing what the onlookers were doing was better than staring at the dirt, or about something maybe happening, or that Travis was a curly wolf, or him being a pard of Cole's . . . or maybe some combination of all of what had been said.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3792 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 11 Aug 2014
at 00:54
  • msg #640

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 639):

The men stare at Jake, as if expecting more, but soon return to their own conversations with nothing more than a shrug, allowing Jake to continue on his way.
Jake Richardson
player, 749 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Mon 11 Aug 2014
at 14:00
  • msg #641

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 640):

Jake pursed his lips and looked thoughtful, then turned on his heel and headed east along Fourth Street.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3794 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 11 Aug 2014
at 15:30
  • msg #642

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 641):

As he returns east on Fourth, Jake sees Randy Oldman and Travis Sunday still at the fence at Haverty's, conversing.

It seems that the professor gone into Planters to settle his account and pack his things, as he stated. JEB continues to sit on the porch.

OOC: The Judge is assuming that Randy and Travis would be talking based on Sunday's last post. Jake's return would happen before ENS exits Planters, as per his most recent post. Jake should continue as desired, speaking to Randy and Travis (who would have had time for a brief conversation by the time Jake returns).
Randy Oldman
player, 1229 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Tue 12 Aug 2014
at 05:23
  • msg #643

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 638):

Responding first to Travis, the shortlived showman says "Pard, you headin' over to the calaboose for Cole?"


OOC: Based on the fractured timelines, which ought to be mended any post now, Travis and Randy will converse for what might be a couple of minutes before ENS arrives. Jake, then, would arrive a couple of minutes afterward.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3796 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 12 Aug 2014
at 12:09
  • msg #644

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 643):

OOC: Not quite. Jake will advance to where Travis and Randy are speaking before ENS finishes his tasks at Planters. The Judge has already informed Jake of this and set the stage for that with the narrative in 642. PCs should feel free to post out of sequence; I told Jake to continue since Randy hadn't posted in a few days. And that was exactly what ENS did--he posted an out-of-sequence follow-up with Randy before the actor had a chance to speak to Travis, who was the first to initiate a conversation with Randy. All Jake did is walk down to the end of the street while Travis and Randy are talking, speak to a few people in the crowd and then turn around and walk back. ENS is packing and settling up with Mrs. Swartz, which will take a little more time. That is all fine, just setting the timeline record straight.
This message was last edited by the GM at 12:11, Tue 12 Aug 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 750 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Tue 12 Aug 2014
at 13:45
  • msg #645

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 644):

Jake nodded a greeting to Randy and Travis as he approached. "Got sumpthin' as needs passin' along," he said.

"That crowd back yonder linin' both sides o' Griffin," he continued, jerking his head back in the direction of the intersection of Fourth and Griffin, "they's all set to see theirselves a show. An' that show is s'posed to be Cole bein' handed over to Rasmin an' his bunch. They figure that might set off some razzle-dazzle, I reckon."

"My reck-oh-leckshunn is that we heard that Cole was to be handed over to Rasmin at sundown today."


The Texan glanced up at the sun and squinted. "Now, I ain't got me no time-piece, but I reckon that we're sev'ral hours shy of that, at least."

"I don't know 'bout you, Randy, but Travis, I know that you was in the army, same as me . . . well not 'zackly same as me, 'cause you was a-wearin' blue an' I was a-wearin' butternut. But you know what I mean. An' so, like me, you know 'bout rumors -- some o' what you hear is pretty accurate, an' some of it ain't no damn good a-tall."

"I don't know whether the rumor that crowd heard 'bout when Rasmin's goin' to git a-holt of Cole is right, or not. But it's at least possible that it is, an' Rasmin's moved the time-taeble up, an' is tryin' to steal a march on us by leavin' out afore we're ready."

"Or, it could be that that crowd is wastin' its time, 'cause what we heard 'bout the turn-over bein' at sundown is right, after all."

"I shorely don't know the truth of it, but I'm passin' it along, for what it's worth."


OOC: Fixed a couple of typos.
This message was last edited by the player at 15:35, Tue 12 Aug 2014.
Pete Haverty
Wed 13 Aug 2014
at 12:31
  • msg #646

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 645):

Overhearing Jake's soliloquy, Pete Haverty leaves Benny to finish the saddling of Ghost. He approaches without invitation when Jake looks up to the sun. After all, the conversation is happening on his property . . . a man cannot stake much of a claim about privacy when speaking his piece on another man's place.

Haverty listens without interruption, until Jake finishes and then inserts himself into the conversation.

"It is just past 4, Richardson," he offers, matter-of-factly. "The way I heard it, Trayne's release will happen 'round 5 o'clock."
This message was last edited by the GM at 12:31, Wed 13 Aug 2014.
Randy Oldman
player, 1231 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Wed 13 Aug 2014
at 14:05
  • msg #647

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 646):

"Mr. Haverty, you gots it smack the barrel-head." Randy confirms.

"As for all our good brothers, well Jake, I'm s'posin' you could get a fire lit under their arses. It's best they be waiting at the calaboose rather than rockin' like a granny on the porch. And tells them to be like they ain't gonna cause a bit of trouble, not one puppy tail's worth. I ain't foolin' one lick."
Jake Richardson
player, 751 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Wed 13 Aug 2014
at 16:16
  • msg #648

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 647):

"Thanks, Mister Haverty," Jake replied to the liveryman with a nod. "Reckon we all oughtta git ourselves ready within the hour, then."

The Texan smiled at Randy's way of phrasing things. "I do believe that the Perfesser is packing up in his room at the Planters. I got me some other things as I need t'be doin' at the moement, so I won't be huntin' him up just yet."

"An' right yonder 'cross the street sits JEB in the flesh, in his granny-rocker. I'm thinkin' that he oughtta hear yer sug-jestchunns from you, die-rect-like. "

"As I was sayin', I got me some things I need t'be doin'. So iff'n you gents'll 'scuse me, I'm a-gonna git to 'em."


With that, Jake nodded to the threesome and turned to leave, then snapped his fingers and turned back to the liveryman. "Thanks for gettin' Ghost saddled up an' ready, Mister Haverty. An' thanks for takin' such fine care of him whilst he was in yer care. Iff'n ye can tell me how much I owe, I'll go ahead an' settle up with you now, so's that'll be one less thing as needs doin' afore leavin'-time. Jest keep Ghost here 'til I double back an' pick 'im up, iff'n ye don't mind."
Randy Oldman
player, 1232 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Wed 13 Aug 2014
at 18:35
  • msg #649

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 648):

"Yep," Randy responds to the suggestion to address JEB directly, "'spose I shall."
Travis Sunday
player, 2291 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Wed 13 Aug 2014
at 22:19
  • msg #650

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 649):

Travis' head swings back and forth as he takes in his trailmate's and new acquaintance's discussion.  As they talk Travis counts out his debt to Mr. Haverty, adds a small gratuity and hands it over with no words, just a tip of the hat as Jake offers his thanks and Travis does not wish to interrupt.

Randy and JEB's play need to be reconciled. JEB will share Cole's desire for liberation out of the town but before the train.  Randy will share whatever it is he has on his mind. Regardless he was asked to go to the jail and not cause trouble.

Jake I hear you and I'll pass on what little I know when I can.  Randy I'll do as you ask and head to the hoosegow and not cause any trouble.

Travis mounts Horse and gives him a light kick and guides him towards the jail.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1430 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 14 Aug 2014
at 00:59
  • msg #651

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 650):

JEB listens to the conversations going on around him and figures it's time to get off the porch. He joins Travis in walking their horses toward the jailhouse.
Randy Oldman
player, 1233 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Thu 14 Aug 2014
at 09:59
  • msg #652

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

The preparations for Fanny are nearly complete when Travis heads off. Randy sees JEB follow suit and that relieves him of urging the lawman toward the exchange.

The big feller figures a swing by the bakery wouldn't cause harm. In fact, he figures, it'll do more good to fill his belly. He heads off to Woolform's.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3797 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 14 Aug 2014
at 12:53
  • msg #653

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Pete Haverty returns to his work after speaking with the three men and settling up with Travis and Jake. Those two are headed in the same direction, being joined by JEB, while Randy completes the preparations for his Fanny.

As the trio of men with their two horses reaches the intersection of Griffin and Fourth, the onlookers continuing to gather along Griffin take notice.

Jake turns south, towards York and Meyers and the Occidental, while Travis and JEB must slow their walk to navigate the crowded thoroughfare. Folks naturally move aside, closer to the buildings on each side, allowing a path towards Picket Jail. Travis being slightly in the lead, he moves ahead as the two old pards pass through. What was a rumbling mix of voices from various conversations falls to whispers.

Garrett Rasmin is nowhere to be seen. With more people assembled than usual, including people on and around the porches of the laundry, the bakery, the saloons and other establishments, it is hard to tell whether Rasmin's hired hunters still maintain a vigil on the jail. Stands to reason that they do, now mixing more freely into the crowd.

--------------

OOC: PCs should continue to post summary actions to complete stated tasks before the Judge advances to 5 p.m.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3798 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 14 Aug 2014
at 13:00
  • msg #654

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

ENS finishes his packing and exits the hotel just in time to catch sight of Jake, Travis and JEB--the latter two with horses in tow--walking towards Griffin. He finds that Randy Oldman remains at the stable, finishing his tasks, while Amadeus has been readied by Haverty and his employees.

As he approaches Randy and speaks to the big man, the professor notices that Benny has led a powerful gray mare from the barn. ENS has seen the mare before while tending to Jack and the mounts.

-----------

OOC: The Judge is ruling that ENS exits at this time and has just spoken what he said to Randy in msg #638. These two PCs should pick up that conversation now.
Jake Richardson
player, 752 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Thu 14 Aug 2014
at 13:43
  • msg #655

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 653):

Jake turned south on Griffin and made his way to the Occidental. His mind was much more at ease now that he knew that although he needed to stay on task, he had sufficient time to accomplish what he needed to get done before Cole was due to be turned over to Rasmin.

Nodding a greeting to the man at the desk as he entered the lobby, he headed upstairs and began to pack his belongings for his departure. Most of his smaller belongings fit inside his saddle-bags, which he draped over his shoulders on the way out of his room.

Making his way downstairs and over to the front desk, the Texan told the man standing behind the counter, "I'll be checkin' out. I'd like to settle up."

Then, dropping his voice, he asked, "How's Mister Will Snoddy doin'?"

OOC: Made a few stylistic revisions -- nothing substantive.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:55, Thu 14 Aug 2014.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3799 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 14 Aug 2014
at 15:18
  • msg #656

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 655):

The clerk expresses his disappointment about Jake's departure, while also thanking the man from Wells Fargo for helping out during Snoddy's time of need. He checks the ledger to verify Jake's outstanding rent and records Jake's payment. Clearly, the young man is plumb worn out from the the added responsibilities and the stress resulting from Snoddy's ordeal.

Speaking in a normal tone, the clerk responds. "I guess he is asleep, now. Ain't rung the bell in a spell."
Jake Richardson
player, 753 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Thu 14 Aug 2014
at 16:48
  • msg #657

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 656):

"Glad to hear he's a-restin'," Jake replied to the young man's comments about Will Snoddy. "Prob'ly the best thing for him."

"Please give my regards to him when he awakens, an' tell him that I hope to find him in good health the next time I'm passin' through."

Judge Messalen
GM, 3800 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 14 Aug 2014
at 18:16
  • msg #658

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 657):

"Yessir. Will do," replies the clerk.
Mangy Mansfield
Fri 15 Aug 2014
at 12:21
  • msg #659

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 653):

When JEB and Travis arrive at the jail, they find themselves at the center of attention in the town. As neither of the two men has bathed in a few days, one might find it in himself hypocritical to take offense to the foulness of Deputy Mansfield, who remains alert on the porch along with Deputy Adamson.

"Goin' somewhere?" asks Mansfield.
Jake Richardson
player, 754 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Fri 15 Aug 2014
at 14:23
  • msg #660

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 658):

After settling up his bill and speaking to the desk-clerk, Jake left the Occidental and walked north on Griffin until he reached York & Meyers Outfitters.
Randy Oldman
player, 1234 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Sat 16 Aug 2014
at 01:53
  • msg #661

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Randy rides his mount and leads his beast of burden back up Parson Avenue. When he reaches Third Street, he heads toward the bakery, which is just over Griffin Avenue. When he arrives at Woolform's Bakery, he finds the proprietor, Louis Woolform, standing out front of his establishment. Other townsfolk have joined him.

"G'afternoon Mr. Woolform. Looks like you folks are watchin' for a title bout." Randy teases since it's rather obvious what everyone wants to see.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1431 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 16 Aug 2014
at 02:05
  • msg #662

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mangy Mansfield (msg # 659):

I want to speak with Mr. Trayne.
Louis Woolform
Sat 16 Aug 2014
at 11:58
  • msg #663

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 661):

"I would prefer a prize fight, Mr' Big'un. Too bad you and your pards are packing up so soon." He glances around. "One takes what one can get."
Mangy Mansfield
Sat 16 Aug 2014
at 12:00
  • msg #664

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 662):

"Sheriff's in there now, Beauregard. He gave orders. Visitin' time is done." He shrugs. "Anyways, you will see Trayne soon enough."
Jake Richardson
player, 755 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Sat 16 Aug 2014
at 23:31
  • msg #665

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jake picked up his own supplies and gear that he had previously selected and paid for at York & Meyers, as well as ENS's scattergun and shells. More or less on an impulse, he also decided to purchase a pocket-watch. He had never owned one before, but had noticed how the Wells Fargo coaches had attempted to time their runs based upon various schedules. And now Cole was being turned over to Rasmin at a specific time later that afternoon. The rifleman decided that a time-piece might be a handy thing to have in certain situations, even though he wasn't certain how well it would hold up under the rigors of the trail. 'Twouldn't taeke too kindly to gittin' dunked in the water durin' a river-crossin', I don't reckon.

He was winding his new time-piece as he stepped out onto the porch in front of the Outfitters, and glanced both ways, up and down Griffin. The crowd was still in place, of course, and he took note of Travis and JEB out in front of the hoosegow, a little ways north of the intersection with Fourth and on the far side of the street from where he stood. He had asked the time of Senor Naranjo when he was picking up his and ENS's purchases inside York & Meyers, and the Mexican had also showed him how to wind up the time-piece.

Hunh, the Texan mused, don't see Randy down yonder with Travis an' JEB, although he shorely was with Travis not so long ago, over at Pete Haverty's livery. Wonder what kind o' play the big man's got in mind?

After bit longer glance, Jake picked out Randy standing in front of another building, a little bit further down Griffin from where he stood. Even at this distance the big man stood out, towering head and shoulders above most of the other folks in the crowd lining Griffin. Looks like things -- or rather, my pards -- is movin' along right smart, the Texan thought to himself. He glanced at his watch and saw that he still had some time before 5:00, but not enough that he should be wasting it.

Time for me to git a wiggle on, he decided as he slipped his watch into a pocket of his duster, so that he could retreive it and check the time whenever he had a notion to do so.

The ex-Wells Fargo man decided to head to the Planters and find ENS, then walk across the street to Haverty's to pick up Ghost.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1432 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 01:24
  • msg #666

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Mangy Mansfield (msg # 664):

We'll wait here then.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 743 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 01:58
  • msg #667

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 666):

ENS gets Amadeus from the stable, paying for his stay and speaking to Mr. Haverty.

Thank you for your good work sir! I shall be back soon to collect and pay for Mr. Trayne's animals, assuming one other of our group doesn't first, would that be acceptable? or would you need written permission?

Once settled with Mr. Haverty, ENS moves up Parson's Ave with Amadeus to the Frontier House. Wary of the time he quickly, ties up Amadeus and heads inside to see if Miss Sanchez is there.

OOC: I've tried to move along here, if Mr. H wants to engage, we can do that out of seq or in private, judges choice. Randy didn't respond to ENS earlier, so we can either play it that ENS explained that we had paid off Selman and hoped that Rasmin might drop the whole thing, or that ENS never got the chance to speak to him, Randy's choice.
Pete Haverty
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 10:53
  • msg #668

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 667):

Haverty tips his hat at the professor's compliment. He responds while continuing to work with Benny to finish saddling the gray mare.

"Senor Rojas has taken care of Trayne's affairs. Rojas should be here soon, I reckon, to collect Bess and Jack."

--------------

OOC: The Judge had posted publicly in 654 that ENS and Randy should pick up the thread of conversation from the professor's post in 638. A follow-up in PM indicated that the PCs could carry that out non-sequentially, if desired. Either of the alternatives as noted by ENS, that is to assume the conversation took place with a summary of what was said or to move on by saying that they never had the chance, is acceptable, as long as the PCs agree on what did or didn't take place. At this stage, the Judge leans toward the summary of the conversation before Randy went to the bakery.
Soledad Sanchez
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 10:58
  • msg #669

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

When ENS knocks on the door of the Frontier House, it is Senorita Sanchez who answers. She stares at the professor, her dark eyes smoldering. She waits for him to speak.
Mangy Mansfield
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 11:04
  • msg #670

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 666):

"Suit yerself," says Mansfield.

Some five minutes later, young Arnie Foster and two of his friends are seen walking a horse towards the jail, from the south. Again the crowd parts to allow the horse to pass. Arnie stops in front of the jail.

Mansfield knocks on the jail door. Those close enough hear the sheriff's muffled voice say something like "bring it in."

The deputy unties and takes a large sack from the mount. He enters the jail and closes the door behind him. Deputy Adamson remains on the porch, his Henry at the ready.
Pete Haverty
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 11:08
  • msg #671

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 665):

Jake reaches the livery to find that ENS has already taken Amadeus. Haverty mentions that the professor went north on Parson.

Ghost is saddled and ready to travel. As Jake does a quick inspection, he sees that Haverty leads a powerful gray mare from the corral. He mounts up. The mare is fitted with saddlebags, a bed roll and other gear that indicate the livery owner is preparing for some sort of journey.
Jake Richardson
player, 756 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 13:58
  • msg #672

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 671):

"North on Parson . . ." Jake echoed Pete Haverty's statement about where the Perfesser had headed after he left the livery stable. Ain't too much over on Parson . . . headed for the Frontier House, mayhaps, a-lookin' for Randy. But iff'n that's whaere he went, he won't find the Big 'Un thaere, 'cause I just now seen him over on Griffin.

It was impossible to miss the fact that Pete Haverty had his own gray geared-up for a journey of some sort, as the livery-man mounted up while Jake was looking over Ghost. "Looks like we'll be headed out at more or less the same time," Jake observed. It was, he reckoned, a fair enough way of not stepping on Haverty's toes by being too nosey, yet leaving an opening for the other man to fill in any details that he saw fit to reveal.
Travis Sunday
player, 2292 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 15:39
  • msg #673

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 672):

Travis' preoccupation with Ayasha and his own issues had kept him from any deep thought on Cole's problem.  He observed the comings and goings and recent events and let his mind wander...

At Gettysburg Joshua Chamberlain was near defeat but figured if he had been beaten up, then his opponent who had a much tougher row to hoe must be even worse off.  He had the men from Maine fix bayonets and charge, earning victory and winning the attack, the battle and the war.  Chamberlain put himself into the mind of his adversary and found success.  Travis thought again on the events of the day but not from his own point of view.  He considered a number of things and finally leaned over to JEB.

I have doubts that Cole's in the jail and if he is I'm not sure Rasmin is picking him up.
Pete Haverty
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 18:40
  • msg #674

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 672):

"I reckon so," says Haverty, turning turning his horse towards Parson. "Where are you headed?"
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 744 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 21:14
  • msg #675

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Soledad Sanchez (msg # 669):

ENS tips his hat to Soledad, then speaks low.

I just stopped by to let you know I will not be at the show tonight, as my companions and I will likely be escorting Mr. Trayne to San Francisco starting soon.
Jake Richardson
player, 757 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Sun 17 Aug 2014
at 23:31
  • msg #676

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 674):

"Not far," Jake replied to Pete Haverty's question as the rifleman finished arranging all his gear to his satisfaction. For the short distance involved, he decided to carry ENS's scattergun in the crook of his elbow.

"I'll be catchin' up with some of my pards at the hoosegow over on Griffin," Jake continued as he put his boot into the stirrup and swung up into the saddle.

The Texan smiled wryly and shrugged his shoulders. "After that, my route ain't en-tirely under my control."

"How 'bout you?"

Soledad Sanchez
Mon 18 Aug 2014
at 01:10
  • msg #677

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 675):

"Los hombres son todos iguales," replies Soledad. "You leave just when it starts to get interesting. Es tu perdida. Adios, el profesor."

The sulty Senorita Sanchez closes the door in Professor Ringgenberg's face.
Pete Haverty
Mon 18 Aug 2014
at 01:21
  • msg #678

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 676):

"Sounds damned familiar, Richardson. Ride with me, if you will. Our destination, such as it is, is the same."

Haverty urges the gray mare to a trot, north along Parson.
Jake Richardson
player, 758 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Mon 18 Aug 2014
at 13:31
  • msg #679

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 678):

Jake was surprised, both by Pete Haverty's invitation to accompany him, and by the livery-owner's statement that the two of them were headed for the same destination. Wonder iff'n he means Griffin, or the hoosegow in par-ticular? the rifleman thought to himself. However, he kept his surprise to himself and quickly touched a boot-heel to Ghost's flank so that the big gray moved up alongside Haverty's mount, which was by now moving north on Parson at a brisk trot.

One thing that Jake was quick to notice was that Pete Haverty sat his horse like an experienced rider. Jake also noticed the Perfesser up ahead of them, in front of the Frontier House. The easterner was mounting his own horse, which had been pressed into double-duty by being hitched to a wagon. "Good saddle-horse cain't be too happy 'bout havin' to pull a wagon," Jake observed quietly to Pete Haverty, certain that the livery-owner would have also spied ENS and his horse up ahead of them. "Reckon ENS's got hisself lots of perfesser-gear -- whate'er the hell that would be -- books, maybe . . . that he needs to tote 'round with him whaerever he goes."

"Got yer scattergun an' shells for you, Perfesser,"
Jake called out to the easterner, raising his voice a little so that he could be heard.
Pete Haverty
Mon 18 Aug 2014
at 16:41
  • msg #680

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 679):

Haverty shrugs at Jake's comments. "I could not guess what is in his wagon. The professor ain't a cowboy, but he seems like a good egg."
Jake Richardson
player, 759 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:34 MDT:14 A:29
Mon 18 Aug 2014
at 16:56
  • msg #681

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 680):

"Yer spot-on 'bout the perfesser, Mister Haverty. Man's got hisself some sand, even iff'n he is a bit of a greenhorn," Jake replied to the liveryman's observation about ENS.

"Durin' that dust-up out at our camp he stood his ground an' plugged awaey with his Colt. Don't know what, iff'n ennything, that he hit, but he didn't cut an' run like some who ain't seen much o' the elephant might've."
James E. Beauregard
player, 1433 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 18 Aug 2014
at 22:03
  • msg #682

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 673):

Check around back through the window. I'll keep watch here.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 745 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 18 Aug 2014
at 22:33
  • msg #683

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 679):

ENS pulls back a little as the door is closed on him, he then stands there for a brief moment, mulling the implications of Soledad's statement. I guess it wasn't anything sinister!

He turns from the door with a crooked grin on his face and begins to untie Amadeus. When he hears Jake he looks up and waves to the men approaching; once they get close enough, ENS speaks up.

Thank you Jake! I can take it until we get my wagon, if you like.

OOC: I wasn't sure from Jake's message whether he thought the wagon was here or just commenting on Amadeus' plight! But getting the wagon is ENS's next task.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3802 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 19 Aug 2014
at 02:05
  • msg #684

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 683):

OOC: The wagon mistake is the Judge's fault. I was thinking ENS had already retrieved it and told Jake that he saw the wagon with Amadeus at the FH. Immaterial to the plot. Carry on.
This message was last edited by the GM at 02:08, Tue 19 Aug 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 760 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:29
Tue 19 Aug 2014
at 13:31
  • msg #685

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 683):

"It's loaded," Jake said as he handed the shotgun to ENS, "but it ain't like yer Colt Lightnin' -- 'twon't fire 'less you cock the hammers first."*

The Texan fished around in the pockets of his duster and pulled out the boxes of shells for the shotgun, then also handed them to the easterner. "Thaere you go. Yer loaded for baer, now."

OOC:* Since ENS is not a pistolero, I have assumed that his sidearm is a single-action Colt Peacemaker -- much more common (and cheaper) than the new-fangled double-action Colt Lightning and Thunderer. If I have erred in this assumption, just let me know, and I shall cheerfully edit Jake's IC post. :)

PS. Added a reference to the Colt Thunderer in the OOC comments. I had a cat on my lap and the rule-book was not within reach when I was writing the original post, and I could not remember whether the Thunderer was an in-game weapon (I knew that the Lightning came first and *was* included).

PPS. Edited to take into account that I guessed wrong on ENS's sidearm, and that he does in fact carry a Colt Lightning. :)
This message was last edited by the player at 00:48, Wed 20 Aug 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 746 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 20 Aug 2014
at 00:06
  • msg #686

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 685):

ENS takes the weapon then pockets the shells.

Thank you Jake, let's hope we don't come across any here in town! Well, I'm off to get my wagon... are you both along for the ride? What brings you out Mr. Haverty?

ENS tucks the shotgun under his arm and turns Amadeus towards the wagon yard as he speaks.

OOC: Sorry Jake, ENS has a Lightening! But I think we can just let it pass.
Travis Sunday
player, 2293 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Wed 20 Aug 2014
at 01:26
  • msg #687

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 682):

I reckon that won't cause any trouble.  Travis hands Horse's reins to JEB, surveys the seen quickly and walks toward the back of the jail.
Pete Haverty
Wed 20 Aug 2014
at 01:37
  • msg #688

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 686):

Haverty seems content to listen to the exchange between the rifleman and the professor. When the latter addresses him directly, the livery owner pauses for a moment, but not long enough for the men to change the subject.

"Circumstances," he answers. For several seconds, Pete Haverty appears to be inclined to let the matter rest with this cryptic word. Then, he continues.

"Richardson, I told you and your pards the other day that I did not think Vickers was a horse thief. You had your own opinions and you were entitled to them. But I stand by my appraisal. Likewise, I do not think Cole Trayne is a bad man. But the rule of law is just as important as a man's intent. Moreso, I reckon."

Haverty turns to look at the professor, as if his words were meant for both men, even though he had addressed Jake specifically.

"Senor Rojas told me of his plans to accompany Trayne when he is released to the bounty hunter. Rojas is a good egg, too," he adds, glancing at ENS again. "His reasons make good sense to me. I told him I wanted to join him . . . to join you . . . on the trail. It has been a while since I have seen the elephant. Still, some things never leave a man."

"It ain't a secret, what you men have in mind. I reckon it ain't a solution, either. Sometimes, a man has to stand up for peace. That is what brings me out, today."
Jake Richardson
player, 761 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:29
Wed 20 Aug 2014
at 02:14
  • msg #689

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 688):

Jake snorted at the liveryman's closing remark, and a wry smile lifted up the corners of his mouth. "Hell, Haverty, iff'n you got what we have in mind all puzzled out, then you're way ahead o' me."

"I ain't a-tall sure that we're all singin' from the same page of the hymn-book."


OOC: Added missing word and fixed spelling typo.
This message was last edited by the player at 15:34, Wed 20 Aug 2014.
Pete Haverty
Wed 20 Aug 2014
at 12:11
  • msg #690

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 689):

"All right, Richardson," answers Haverty. "Mayhaps I am assuming too much."

The three riders reach the intersection of Second and Griffin. They see Randy Oldman, with his Fanny and mule, among the onlookers. Down the thoroughfare, they also see JEB standing close to three horses all saddled and equipped for the trail. Jake notices that the bakery owner, whom he had spoken with at the Occidental, is also in the thoroughfare.

ENS finds no sign of Clampitt, but his burly assistant is in the yard, playing with the dog.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3803 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 20 Aug 2014
at 12:58
  • msg #691

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 687):

Travis Sunday moves around the northern side of the jail, in the space between the building and the Thorp's residence. To say he was noticed by the growing gathering of onlookers would be an understatement. Near the end of the building before he rounds the corner to the rear of the jail he reaches a barred window, shutters open to allow ventilation. Sunday hears the sound of a blacksmith's hammer ringing out against an anvil, nearby. Probably on the other side of Thorp's place.
EDIT: fixed a variety of typos
This message was last edited by the GM at 18:14, Wed 20 Aug 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 747 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 20 Aug 2014
at 19:23
  • msg #692

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 690):

I'm sure your presence will be helpful Mr. Haverty, welcome!

ENS notes the crowd down Griffin, but presses on to the wagon yard where he quickly pays the rent and hooks up Amadeus. He places the shotgun behind the seat within reach. He comments as he works.

Looks like a crowd is gathering for Cole's release so it must be happening soon... I still need to go back to the Planters to check out and load my belongings, but that's my last stop. I'll leave it up to you gentlemen to decide if you will accompany me or move on to the jailhouse now.
Travis Sunday
player, 2294 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Thu 21 Aug 2014
at 01:34
  • msg #693

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 691):

Travis finds the side window and staying out of view from the inside.he listens for Cole's voice.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3804 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 21 Aug 2014
at 02:21
  • msg #694

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 693):

Sunday listens intently outside the window. He hears what sounds like his old pard Cole's voice, saying something about the open sky.

He then hears what sounds like the sheriff's voice in response.
Pete Haverty
Thu 21 Aug 2014
at 02:23
  • msg #695

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 692):

"I shall wait here, professor. See you soon, I reckon."
Jake Richardson
player, 762 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:29
Thu 21 Aug 2014
at 04:42
  • msg #696

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 692):

"Reckon I'll head on over to the hoosegow an' speak with JEB an' Travis," Jake replied to ENS.

"I'll let 'em know that you'll be on yer way over as soon as you finish up at the Planters."
Travis Sunday
player, 2295 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Thu 21 Aug 2014
at 19:52
  • msg #697

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 694):

Travis returns to the front with JEB.

I could be wrong.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 748 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 21 Aug 2014
at 20:52
  • msg #698

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 696):

ENS nods to the two men.

Alright then, I will see you gentlemen soon.

ENS steers Amadeus back down 2nd Street and Parsons Avenue to avoid the gathering crowd. He stops the wagon in front of the Planters, ties up Amadeus, then proceeds to load the cases from his room into the wagon. Once done with that, he goes to the counter to check out.

OOC: A fair bit here, let me know if there's any interruption.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1434 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 22 Aug 2014
at 02:42
  • msg #699

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 697):

Let's be vigilante regardless. I don't trust them either.

JEB hands the reins back to Travis.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3806 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 22 Aug 2014
at 12:43
  • msg #700

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

The ex-Wells Fargo guard turns his horse towards the jail. He witnesses Travis Sunday returning to the thoroughfare from the alley between the jail and the blacksmith's.

A moment later Jakes sees Arnie Foster and his young pards rounding the corner of Griffin and Fourth, leading Cole's mount, Bess. JEB and Travis have a quick word while noticing the new arrivals.

Jake, the boys and Bess wade through the crowd, which has swelled and then stretched out along the avenue, converging on the jail. Jack straggles behind Arnie but eventually joins Travis and JEB. Before long, maybe a few minutes, Rojas enters town on his mount, from the south, passing Doney's then Shanssey's and the other saloons before joining the others in front of the jail. Randy Oldman guides his fanny to the gathering of horses, the mule trailing directly behind as the crowd makes way.

A number of animals have now filled the space in front of the Picket Jail porch, with the various onlookers clustered on each side of the beasts of burden, at the intersections of Griffin and Fourth and Third.

ENS hurries to finish his tasks as he knows time is of the essence. When he finishes packing his wagon, he notices that all of his pards' animals have left the stable and corral.

Anyone with a timepiece knows that the hour of 5 o'clock is minutes nigh.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3807 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 22 Aug 2014
at 12:48
  • msg #701

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 700):

OOC: The Judge will be posting events every 24-hours. Please feel free to RP as usual, or state any actions between each 24-hour post. If there is RP in-between that requires an NPC response, the Judge will reply as usual. Just wanted to give the heads-up about the 24-hour pace over the next few days.
This message was last edited by the GM at 12:54, Fri 22 Aug 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 763 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:29
Fri 22 Aug 2014
at 13:45
  • msg #702

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 700):

By the time he reached the hitching-post in front of the jail, Jake had gotten somewhat annoyed by having to push his way through the crowd. Damnation. You'd think somebody was givin' awaey all-ye-can-drink free whiskey. Hope all these people are disappointed all to hell in their ex-peck-tae-shunns of seein' a show.

For the moment, Jake stayed out in the street near the animals. He nodded to JEB and Travis, although he wasn't sure whether the Missourian and Michiganer had taken notice of him. As Randy approached from the north, Jake nodded to him as well. "Good to see you," he said by way of greeting the big man.
Travis Sunday
player, 2296 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Fri 22 Aug 2014
at 21:16
  • msg #703

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 702):

Travis nods towards Jake happy to see him but not wishing to interrupt.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 749 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 23 Aug 2014
at 04:38
  • msg #704

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 703):

ENS finishes packing the wagon and checking out. He mounts the wagon and, seeing the crowd at Griffin, he proceeds up Parsons to 3rd street. He looks down that street and still sees a crowd, so he decides to go up to 2nd before turning down Parsons. He heads down Parsons towards the jail to join his companions as the crowd allows.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3808 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sat 23 Aug 2014
at 15:48
  • msg #705

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

ENS approaches the corner of Second and Griffin. Folks have gathered even this far north along the thoroughfare, mostly around the Beehive Saloon. Here, the turn onto Griffin remains an easy task, although the professor finds a more difficult logjam of humans ahead on Third and he is forced to slow down.

A low rumbling sound rolls in from the west. Residents and visitors who have been here more than a few days recognize the sound of a cavalry unit pounding the plain. A series of bugle calls are now heard above the rumbling, the sounds combining to achieve a partnership that seems like distant music.

Most of the crowd pauses in conversation until the cavalry pass town, heading northwest. The distraction takes focus from the jail house door, for perhaps two dozen seconds, but soon folks take notice of Deputy Mansfield exiting the jail, followed by a shackled Cole Trayne.

Heavy manacles secure both of the wrangler's wrists. Once Cole has stepped fully onto the porch, followed by Sheriff Cruger, onlookers can see that he holds another length of chain, the lower end of it affixed to his left ankle.
Cole Trayne
player, 1647 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 23 Aug 2014
at 18:36
  • msg #706

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 705):

As the wrangler stands there, he takes a moment to allow his eyes to adjust to the natural sunlight. A welcome change of pace, from his previous accommodations.

Subsequently, he proceeds to scan the crowd. As his eyes fall upon his friends, he silently acknowledges their presence.

When he notices Haverty, he momentarily allows a questioning eyebrow to raise ever so slightly.

Finally, he glances expectantly at the deputy.
Travis Sunday
player, 2297 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Sat 23 Aug 2014
at 21:45
  • msg #707

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 706):

<orange> I half thought the Sheriff would have snuck him out.  <\orange>

Travis looks for Rasmin.
Jake Richardson
player, 764 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:29
Sat 23 Aug 2014
at 22:54
  • msg #708

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 705):

Jake cocked his head to one side and listened to the rumble of hooves on the plain and the call of cavalry trumpets. He had not seen much of the cavalry during the war, when the infantry had done nearly all of the fighting and dying. Indeed, a joke passing through the ranks of Hood's Texans at one point in the war had been "Who ever saw a dead cavalryman?"

The ex-Wells Fargo man had actually seen more of the cavalry when he returned home to Texas than he had during the war, since that branch of the army was in the forefront of the efforts to subdue the Indians. From some comments that Travis had dropped, Jake knew that the Michiganer had been in the Union cavalry during the war, and he glanced at his pard to see if he was listening to the bugle calls. However, Travis's attention seemed to be directed elsewhere, and Jake's own gaze was soon pulled to the doorway of the jail as the odiferous deputy exited the building first, soon followed by a heavily-manacled Cole Trayne.

Jake's expression turned grim as he saw how they had trussed up Cole. Hell. They go outta their way to strip awaey a man's dignity, don't they? It ain't like Cole's a hard-case who goes 'round shootin' wider-wimmin nor eatin' babies for breakfast.

OOC: Added final sentence of Jake's thoughts.
This message was last edited by the player at 23:03, Sat 23 Aug 2014.
Randy Oldman
player, 1235 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Sat 23 Aug 2014
at 23:46
  • msg #709

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Pressing through the crowd, even with firmness when necessary, Randy reaches Picket Jail just before the stroke of 5:00. He sidles up next to his employer, Luis Manuel Garcia Rojas, Esquire.

"Senor." He addresses his second-time boss. "I'm all set. You?"
Judge Messalen
GM, 3809 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sun 24 Aug 2014
at 03:18
  • msg #710

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 709):

"Si. Miren," answers Rojas, nodding towards the emerging Cole Trayne.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1435 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 24 Aug 2014
at 04:15
  • msg #711

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 707):

Time to mount up.
Sheriff Cruger
Sun 24 Aug 2014
at 14:44
  • msg #712

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 706):

Mansfield leads Cole down the steps and to the edge of the porch, where Bess awaits. Another horse is saddled and unoccupied next to Bess. Murmurs settle in like fog among the crowd, as people exchange brief words or express their thoughts with more guttural utterances. Deputy Adamson maintains watch over the crowd, his Henry at the ready.

Travis Sunday fails to locate Garrett Rasmin, at least in short order. He hears JEB's suggestion, as the ex-lawman from Missouri mounts Diablo.

Sheriff Cruger catches up to Cole as the bound wrangler reaches the horses. Cruger offers to take the chain Cole is holding while motioning for the man to mount his horse. In a conversational tone, the sheriff says "I reckon a seasoned wrangler can mount without help, Trayne, but iffin' you need a hand up, just say so."
Jake Richardson
player, 765 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:29
Sun 24 Aug 2014
at 17:57
  • msg #713

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Hunh, Jake thought to himself as Randy first ignored the Texan's greeting, then coseyed up to Rojas. I ain't 'zackly sure what that means, but it's shorely int'restin'.

The ex-Wells Fargo man heard JEB call for them to mount up, but decided to keep his own two feet on the ground until he had eyes on Rasmin and his group of hunters.

The clank of chains caught Jake's attention, and he looked over in Cole's direction with a disgusted expression on his face. I shorely won't regret leavin' this town's piss-ant lawmen an' lawyers behind. They go an' slap irons on a good man like Cole, charge Travis -- who warn't doin' nuthin' but par-tiss-ipaetin' in a fair fight betwixt two willin', able-bodied men after Koegh came into Doney's on the prod an' kept pokin' a stick at him 'til nobody who calls hisself a man could just sit thaere an' taeke it no longer -- with murder, whilst lettin' a bastard like Weasel go fancy-free, like he didn't do nuthin' worse than fart in public.
Cole Trayne
player, 1648 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 24 Aug 2014
at 18:54
  • msg #714

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 712):

Cole gazes at the Sheriff, pauses a moment, and slightly shakes his head. In a low voice, he replies.

Much obliged Sheriff, but I reckon I can take it from here.

As he moves towards Bess, he calls out firmly, but decidedly not loudly, for his dog. Jack. Come.

Should his dog respond to his call, Cole will briefly greet his old friend before summarily mounting Bess in a single fluid, but clearly experienced motion. Once mounted, the wrangler allows a brief, but perceptible look of relief appear on his face. For those paying close attention, it is clear Cole is glad to be returning to what is most familiar to him, sitting astride his horse, despite the circumstances that got him here.

He gives Bess a firm pat on the side of her neck, before turning his attention to his jailers. He nods to each in turn, allowing his gaze to linger on the deputy who kept him company, for a spell, during his stay. Lastly, he leaves his final acknowledgment to the Sheriff.

Finally, he locates his old trail-mate Rojas and nods to him, signaling he is ready.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 750 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 24 Aug 2014
at 19:31
  • msg #715

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 714):

Seeing Cole exit, ENS guides his wagon closer to the jail until he's close enough to speak.

Hello Cole, looks like you will have quite the entourage... Is all that iron work necessary Sheriff? After all, Mr. Trayne has been nothing but cooperative.
Travis Sunday
player, 2298 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Mon 25 Aug 2014
at 02:36
  • msg #716

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 715):

Travis mounts up.

I told you so.
Cole Trayne
player, 1649 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Mon 25 Aug 2014
at 02:57
  • msg #717

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 715):

Cole turns slightly towards the professor, continuing in low tones.

Howdy professor. I rightly appreciate what you and the boys are doing for me.  I'm in your debt.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3810 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Mon 25 Aug 2014
at 14:27
  • msg #718

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jack comes to his master when called, eager to receive attention. One might think the dog and human hadn't seen each other in 50 years.

When Cole Trayne mounts Bess, effortlessly despite the irons, a wave of appreciative comments sweeps over the crowd. A number of various but similar references to his having been a top hand on Texas cattle drives, and the like.

The sheriff tips his hat to Cole before mounting up himself on the horse next to Bess. The one that Arnie Foster--unbeknownst to Cole at this time--had walked to the jail some ten minutes earlier. Cruger tilts his head to indicate he had heard the professor's questions, but his only response is to shake his head, as if to say, not now, thereby allowing Cole's measured reply to suffice, instead.

The wrangler's pards detect a note of acceptance, if not peace, in Cole's voice. In fact, an objective man might say that the words exchanged between Cole and Cruger, were conversational . . . even cordial. The matter of the shackles becomes a topic amongst many of the onlookers--in favor of it and against.

Acknowledging Trayne's signal, Rojas moves alongside the sheriff's horse and then begins to lead a swath north through the crowd. Cruger inclines his head, signaling for Cole to follow the Mexican's horse.

Only Jake Richardson, who had continued to scan the crowd and listen, remains on foot, holding Ghost's reins.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 751 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 25 Aug 2014
at 19:07
  • msg #719

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 717):

ENS nods and responds to Cole, equally low.

We're here to help, don't trouble yourself about debt.

The sheriff's reaction causes ENS to raise an eyebrow, but he leaves it at that.

Once the group starts moving, ENS starts his wagon to follow, staying at the back of the group. At an opportune moment, he will check behind the seat to ensure the shotgun is secure, but accessible.
Cole Trayne
player, 1650 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Tue 26 Aug 2014
at 02:10
  • msg #720

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 718):

The wrangler silently acknowledges the professor's supportive statement.

He then proceeds to guide Bess to follow, as he was instructed.

As he moves through the street, he discretely scans the onlookers and the nearby buildings.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1436 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 26 Aug 2014
at 02:20
  • msg #721

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 720):

JEB takes a position directly behind Cole's mount for the time being.
Jake Richardson
player, 766 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:29
Tue 26 Aug 2014
at 02:55
  • msg #722

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 718):

Wonder what that's all about? Jake thought to himself as he noticed  Rojas whispering something to Randy. However, the background noise generated by the crowd was loud enough to prevent the Texan from hearing any of what was said.

With a shrug, Jake decided that it was time to mount up. Rasmin and his men were nowhere to be seen, and the ex-Wells Fargo man decided that the bounty hunter was probably waiting for Cole at the outskirts of town. After swinging up into Ghost's saddle, Jake lightly touched the big gray's ribs with his boot heel, and he moved up just ahead of ENS and his wagon at the rear of the procession.
Randy Oldman
player, 1236 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Tue 26 Aug 2014
at 12:19
  • msg #723

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Mr. Oldman guides his mare and mule to follow Cole. He doesn't push JEB out of his position aligned to the ass-end of the trailhand. Instead, Randy eases along side the former deputy, knowing it'll make travel through the crowd tight, but that's the worry of the on-lookers.

Randy is proud of his former trailmate. Cole is exhibiting the greatest of courtesy to everyone--some might say he's downright grateful to Cruger. The actor assumes, perhaps, the true thanks is for freedom from the strong stench of the malodorous Mangy Mansfield.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3811 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 26 Aug 2014
at 12:36
  • msg #724

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Mounting Ghost, Jake is the last rider to join the procession north on Griffin. Pete Haverty had already turned his gray mare to face north, moving slowly ahead of Rojas, Cole and the others.

The ex-Wells Fargo man hears a man calling out the sheriff's name, from behind. Over his shoulder, Jake sees a rippling through the crowd as a man in a suit works his way toward the jail and the departing riders. As the man pushes closer, it becomes clear that he is the telegraph operator.

The sheriff reins his mount and awaits the approach of the man from the telegraph office. Cruger utters a simple thank you to the man, taking a few telegrams that the operator proffers, while the man explains that one of them came in just before five o'clock. Cruger tucks the telegrams in the breast pocket of his duster and tips his hat to the operator.

Rojas leads the column north along Griffin. Eight men, eight horses, a wagon, a mule and a dog move past the Beehive Saloon, the men hearing the doves on the balcony telling them that warm beds await their return.

Beyond the camp of tents and shacks and across the stream ahead, a small group of riders comes into view. Four of them await alongside the road, one of whom appears to be Garrett Rasmin.

------------------------

OOC: In msg 718, the Judge neglected to mention the fact that Cruger affixed the loose ankle chain to Cole's right ankle underneath Bess, just after Cole mounted. An honest mistake that I'm clarifying now to avoid potential confusion later.
Jake Richardson
player, 767 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:29
Tue 26 Aug 2014
at 21:47
  • msg #725

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 724):

After observing the delivery of the telegrams to Sheriff Cruger and the lawman's tucking them away in the pocket of his duster, unread, Jake again touched his boot-heel to Ghost's flank and urged his mount onward at a faster rate, making for the head of the column of men on horseback.

Eventually he negotiated the gauntlet of the crowd without trampling any drunks underfoot, and reined in alongside Rojas. Touching the brim of his hat by way of a greeting, he addressed the Mexican. "Senor Rojas, I just now observed the telegraph op-erator come all the waey from the telegraph office down on Fifth, an' push his waey through this bodacious crowd to deliver some telegrams to Sheriff Cruger. He tole Cruger that one came in right afore five o'clock, for whatever that's worth. The sheriff didn't read none o' them, just tucked 'em awaey in a pocket of his duster."

"Seems to me that the telegraph man must've thought at least one o' them was important for him to come all this waey to deliver 'em, 'stead o' just holdin' onto them in his office for Cruger to re-trieve at his leisure."

"Thought ye might want to suggest that Cruger look 'em over afore Cole gits handed over to Rasmin. Seems like a long shot that they'd have ennything to do with Cole, but I reckon that stranger things have happened."


The Texan smiled a thin smile. "I also reckon that Cruger'd be more likely to re-spond favorably to a suggestion from you on this point, as opposed to me."
This message had punctuation tweaked by the player at 22:00, Tue 26 Aug 2014.
Rojas
Wed 27 Aug 2014
at 01:56
  • msg #726

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 725):

The Mexican listens to Jake Richardson. The Texan sometimes jawed on and on, but it did not seem to bother Rojas one bit as the men rode toward Rasmin.

"Muchas gracias, senor. That information, it is helpful. Si . . . I suspect that you are correct about the sheriff's . . . como se dice . . . disposition," he responds, waving one hand like he was trying to catch a pesky mosquito while addressing the rifleman's concerns in no particular order.

"Pero, the sheriff, he will have plenty of time to read the telegrams," he adds, as if this explains everything.
Cole Trayne
player, 1651 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Wed 27 Aug 2014
at 02:13
  • msg #727

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 726):

Pausing a moment to give Jake a look of appreciation for his show of support, Cole returns his gaze to the bounty hunter and his men.
Jake Richardson
player, 768 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Wed 27 Aug 2014
at 02:44
  • msg #728

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 727):

As Rojas began to speak to him, Jake noticed Cole glancing in his direction. He nodded to the wrangler in what he hoped was encouraging fashion, then turned his attention back to what the Mexican was saying to him.

When Rojas had finished his reply, Jake's expression was one of confusion. I sure as hell don't savvy. On the one hand, Rojas seemed glad to hear the news that I brung 'bout the telegrams; but on the other, he don't seem to be doin' nuthin' about them.

An' I surely don't have no idea what he means by sayin' that Cruger'll have plenty of time to read them telegrams.

Judge Messalen
GM, 3812 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 27 Aug 2014
at 12:37
  • msg #729

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole fixed his gaze upon the mounted men across the stream.

The column had reached the crossing with Pete Haverty still at the point, although the distance between the liveryman and Rojas had decreased. Cole had listened to Jake's information and questions before exchanging looks with his new pard and then hearing his counsel's reply. Now, his thoughts focused on the four riders waiting some 100 yards ahead.

The column having moved clear of the crowd, which is gradually ebbing with the group's advancement north, there is no one to see the confusion on Jake's face. No one except Rojas, perhaps, although the Mexican--like Cole--has directed his attention towards Rasmin and his hired men. Richardson realizes that the sheriff is not far behind now, riding fairly close to the bound wrangler. It seems likely that Cruger overheard the conversation between Jake and Rojas. At least some of it.

Over the next fifty yards, Haverty's mare falls back to join Rojas' sorrel at the front of the group. The sheriff and the prisoner are close behind when Cruger calls out for the group to halt some twenty yards away from Rasmin, followed by JEB, Randy, Travis and the professor's wagon. Jack tags along near the wagon, sniffing the ground when the group halts.
Jake Richardson
player, 769 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Wed 27 Aug 2014
at 14:23
  • msg #730

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 729):

Jake reined in Ghost when he heard Cruger call for a halt. The horsemen in the column seemed to be bunching up, so the Texan made a point of moving out to the side a little, some 15 feet or so.

His eyes were busy, his gaze passing over Rasmin and his men. First of all, he wanted to spot any long-arms that were out of their scabbards and being held in the crooks of elbows, resting on saddle-horns, or what-have-you. Secondly, Jake was on the look-out for pistols that had been pulled from their holsters. He figured that the side-arms would be a little tougher to spot at this distance, but looked for the way that Rasmin and his people were holding had positioned their arms and hands, reckoning that might be a tip-off . . .

OOC: Jake will take 10 on his Spot Check, giving him a total of 17.

PS. Edited as noted.
This message was last edited by the player at 14:31, Wed 27 Aug 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 752 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 27 Aug 2014
at 23:51
  • msg #731

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 729):

Having witnessed and heard the telegram delivery, ENS felt that something was afoot... something Rasmin might not like.

He waits until they are clear of the crowd (but well before nearing Rasmin and his group) and nonchalantly reaches behind the seat, grabs 3 or 4 shotgun shells, then puts them in his coat pocket.

When the group stops he also moves his wagon to the side, just enough to have an unobstructed view of Rasmin's group.
Travis Sunday
player, 2299 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Thu 28 Aug 2014
at 01:18
  • msg #732

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 730):

Travis moves out of the line as Jake did, but to the other side.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1437 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 28 Aug 2014
at 01:27
  • msg #733

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 732):

JEB maintains position and pulls his carbine out, resting it across his shoulder barrel up.
Cole Trayne
player, 1652 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Thu 28 Aug 2014
at 02:29
  • msg #734

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 733):

Noticing his friends clench up a might, Cole finds himself concerned that there might be other folks skulking about, equally tense.
Sheriff Cruger
Thu 28 Aug 2014
at 12:27
  • msg #735

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

The riders and drivers fan out, re-forming a line from what was a column. Rasmin and his men do the same. They are fewer in number than the sheriff's party. It occurs to anyone with a level-head that Rasmin and his men ain't got the bulge in this situation. Iffin they opted to start a gunfight, they're likely to be dead men when the smoke clears. Unless they have the skill to match a gunslinger like Travis Sunday. Or, iffin they have pards nearby.

Thinking about the latter possibility, Cole surveys the area. JEB draws his Spencer, while also drawing the attention of at least one of Rasmin's riders, who raises his ready carbine to eye level when he sees JEB's action. Jake had seen the man's carbine at rest on his mount's saddle-horn, just as the rifleman had expected, but there was no time to voice his findings before JEB acted. Rasmin's longarm is in its scabbard; he has no weapons in hand, although the second and third riders have carbines at the ready, one across his lap and the other leaning against a shoulder, much as ex-lawman from Missouri.

"We are doing this according to Hoyle," says the sheriff, in a clear commanding voice. "Holster 'em." Clearly, his message is intended for everyone on both lines.
Garrett Rasmin
Thu 28 Aug 2014
at 12:31
  • msg #736

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Garrett Rasmin eases his mount forward, nodding to his men while he puts his hands in the air.

"I hope you can vouch for the behavior of these known trouble-makers, sheriff," says Rasmin. "They seem a mite anxious." He pauses before advancing further, waiting to see how JEB and the others react to the sheriff's command.
Jake Richardson
player, 770 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Thu 28 Aug 2014
at 12:44
  • msg #737

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 736):

Jake grinned at the bounty-hunter's retort. "Hell, Rasmin. We-all was jest gettin' ourselves on an even footin' with yer fidgety-assed bunch, who already had their long-arms skint."

"An' that rascal right yonder,"
Jake nodded his chin towards the man who had raised his weapon to eye-level, "is the one who raised the ante -- as well as raisin' up his car-bine."

The Texan spoke calmly and kept both of his hands on his saddle-horn, in plain sight. For the moment his own carbine was still in its scabbard, until he saw how everyone reacted to Cruger's demand to stand down.

OOC: Edited as marked.
This message was last edited by the player at 12:47, Thu 28 Aug 2014.
Garrett Rasmin
Thu 28 Aug 2014
at 13:50
  • msg #738

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 737):

"I reckon a hunter having a long arm on his saddle, like always, ain't the same as a lawman of disrepute pulling his carbine at the last moment," replies Rasmin. "Can't say I blame him for raising it to the ready in such a case. At least you had the sense to keep yours where it was, Richardson."

The hunter in question lowers his weapon back to its original position.
This message was last edited by the GM at 13:51, Thu 28 Aug 2014.
Randy Oldman
player, 1237 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Thu 28 Aug 2014
at 14:28
  • msg #739

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

"JEB, I'd sure appreciate you take your pecker contest away for us." The protector of the innocent pipes up. "I'm for true here for the safety of Cole by the law of the court."
Garrett Rasmin
Thu 28 Aug 2014
at 21:09
  • msg #740

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 739):

Garrett Rasmin extends his hands, which were already in the air, palms up and towards Randy Oldman.

"Glad to hear there are reasonable men among us, Mr. Big'un. A shame I did not get a chance to see you perform at the Frontier House."
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:10, Thu 28 Aug 2014.
Cole Trayne
player, 1653 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Fri 29 Aug 2014
at 01:24
  • msg #741

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 740):

Cole let's his hands rest upon the horn of his saddle, and becomes still. He continues to gaze steadily at his future captors.
Randy Oldman
player, 1238 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Fri 29 Aug 2014
at 02:10
  • msg #742

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 740):

"Hmm," Randy responds respectfully to Rasmin. His head bobs back a bit.

A smidgeon of good graces might go a long way on this trip, Randy imagines. Besides, Rasmin hasn't done a single thing to showcase lawlessness or disrepute. Cole hasn't demonstrated those traits either. And that is the precise reason the big man stands next to his longest-time friend among the Buffaloes--not counting Senor Rojas.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1439 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 29 Aug 2014
at 02:43
  • msg #743

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 735):

JEB rests his carbine on the saddle in the same fashion as the hunters on the other side of the line.
Garrett Rasmin
Fri 29 Aug 2014
at 10:54
  • msg #744

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 743):

Rasmin observes JEB's reaction. He scans the opposite line, quickly, then speaks to his riders even though his attention returns to JEB.

"It is all right, boys," he begins. "If you have a scabbard, put your carbines away. We will respect the local law, even if some here will not."

All three of Rasmin's hired hunters sheath their carbines, deliberately. The bounty hunter guides his mount toward Cole, using his knees, with his hands still raised just in front of his shoulders.

"I reckon you affixed the shackles as we agreed, sheriff . . . " he says, still watching JEB.
Sheriff Cruger
Fri 29 Aug 2014
at 10:58
  • msg #745

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 744):

"Inspect 'em, if you like," answers Cruger.
Garrett Rasmin
Fri 29 Aug 2014
at 11:03
  • msg #746

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 745):

Rasmin seems to ponder the sheriff's reply, for several seconds.
Jake Richardson
player, 771 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Fri 29 Aug 2014
at 13:53
  • msg #747

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 744):

"Waal, I was shorely barkin' up the wrong tree," Jake drawled, his hands still resting lightly atop his saddle-horn.

"Here I was, a-thinkin' that it must've been Hoyle who tole the sheriff to bind up Cole in all that heavy iron."

"Come to find out, 'twas Rasmin."

Randy Oldman
player, 1241 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A24
He'll box your ears!
Fri 29 Aug 2014
at 14:25
  • msg #748

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Mr. Big'un spares the next bit of time sizing up the hunters Rasmin has chosen.

10:24, Today: Randy Oldman rolled 7 using 1d20+6. Spot.
10:24, Today: Randy Oldman rolled 4 using 1d6. AP.

Garrett Rasmin
Fri 29 Aug 2014
at 17:46
  • msg #749

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 747):

The bounty hunter disregards Jake's comments. Instead he addresses Cole Trayne.

"Trayne, I figure you are not the dissembling kind. Did the sheriff lock these shackles securely?"
Cole Trayne
player, 1654 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 30 Aug 2014
at 02:42
  • msg #750

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 749):

Cole slowly turns his gaze towards Rasmin, taking a moment to consider his reply. Some might rightly think he won't dignify the query, at all.

However, after more than a few more moments, Cole quietly responds.

You can be sure the sheriff has, and will, do the right thing.
Garrett Rasmin
Sat 30 Aug 2014
at 13:17
  • msg #751

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 750):

Rasmin nods, letting his hands fall gently to the pommel. "All right Trayne. We can do it your way."

The bounty hunter guides his horse closer to Bess, close enough to visually inspect the wrist manacles and the right ankle cuff. For several seconds he looks Cole up and down. Inching his mount closer, Rasmin puts his hands in the air again, reaching out with his right hand, deliberately, towards Cole's bound wrists.
Cole Trayne
player, 1656 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 30 Aug 2014
at 22:22
  • msg #752

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 751):

The wrangler keeps himself, and Bess, stock still allowing Rasmin to inspect his bindings. He neither gives nor takes ground, during his inspection. Finally, he doesn't look upon the bounty hunter, for the duration of the process.
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 05:29
  • msg #753

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 752):

Rasmin tests the manacles on Cole's wrists. He grabs Cole's forearm, rattling the chain between the two cuffs. Cole allows the contact. It is as if Cole no longer recognizes the bounty hunter's existence.

Satisfied, Rasmin skips any inspection of the ankle cuffs.

"I am satisfied, sheriff. I will take custody of Cole Trayne as we agreed."
Sheriff Cruger
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 05:30
  • msg #754

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 753):

"All right," says Sheriff Cruger.
Travis Sunday
player, 2304 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 14:52
  • msg #755

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 754):

Travis isn't a gambler but always thought he would be an OK poker player.  He dedicated his time perfecting the science and art of pistol combat and working with his Horse so he couldn't compete with professional gamblers.  That said the art of the draw, like poker, was as much about reading people as it was clearing the leather. During his life he had learned to some men lying came natural while to others lying was hard.  Those men concealed the truth instead of falsifying it.  They caveated their statements in a way that they were truthful but hid the meaning.  Travis considered the assembled group. Randy never lied to Travis he just kept his ideas to himself.  Probably wise.  Cole shared what he wanted to happen but because others could listen, he hid his truth. Also wise, though risky in that the messages were not always accurately conveyed.  Travis figured Cruger and Rasmin were bad liars and would   speak truthfully though deceitfully.

"as we agreed"  ... a simple statement but unnecessary.  Four times out of five it meant nothing. One time in five though it's intent was fatal.  "As we agreed" could mean their agreement was secret and not the typical transfer between lawman and bounty hunter.  Why not "Thank you" or "Let's go Trayne" or what he would have said under similar circumstances, "You can't seriously believe I'm taking custody of him surrounded by these lawless bastards."

Probably nothing, but could be something. Exposed to long rifles, a dangerous confluence of characters, high stakes and high tension.  Travis readied himself to draw and in a well practiced move he nudged Horse into a side step.  Just enough to throw off the aim of a marksman.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 754 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 15:15
  • msg #756

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 755):

ENS decides it's time to see how Rasmin reacts to a surprise.

You should be glad to know, Mr. Rasmin, that most of us here will be joining you and Mr. Trayne on your journey!
Jake Richardson
player, 774 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 15:48
  • msg #757

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 756):

Jake grinned upon hearing the Perfesser's statement. "Glad" ain't 'zackly the word I would've picked for Rasmin's ree-ackshunn to that news.
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 17:39
  • msg #758

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 756):

The bounty hunter, who seemed in no hurry to wind up this business, turns his attention to the professor. "I thought you might."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 755 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 18:35
  • msg #759

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 758):

Well of course we wish to see Mr Trayne safely conducted through the wilderness... especially under such circumstances. ENS indicates the shackles.

Might I inquire what our route will be?
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 19:43
  • msg #760

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 759):

"You may inquire to your heart's desire, Professor Ringgenberg."
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 22:20
  • msg #761

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 760):

Rasmin lets his reply to the professor hang in the air for a moment. Barely long enough for ENS to take his meaning, but not long enough for the wagon-driver to chime in.

"Ringgenberg said that most of you would be joining Cole towards 'Frisco. So who is not joining your merry band?"

He scans the group, as if polling each of the men individually with his question.
Jake Richardson
player, 775 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Sun 31 Aug 2014
at 22:28
  • msg #762

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 760):

In spite of the not-so-subtle undercurrent of tension in the air, Jake found himself chuckling at Rasmin's answer to ENS's inquiry. Nor, seemingly, had the Perfesser's news about Cole's faction joining Rasmin and his people on the journey rattled the bounty hunter. And if Rasmin had heard the news about John Selman turning his coat -- which Jake assumed that he had, by now -- the bounty hunter showed no obvious signs of being perturbed. Man's got sand, I'll give him that, the Texan thought to himself.

Jake continued to study the hunters who were still in line-abreast facing Cole's present escort. Wonder if any o' them was with Selman when he met with JEB to seal the deal? To hear JEB an' Travis tell it, one o' them rascals was either mighty fidgety, or surely on the prod -- or both. Wisht I could pick 'im out -- seems to me he'd be deservin' uhv special watchin' durin' times o' high tenshunn like we got now.

Edit: Added the following in response to Rasmin's latest IC post, which was cross-posted with Jake's IC post, above: When Rasmin posed his question, Jake remained silent. He reckoned that insofar as he personally was concerned, the answer would be clear enough, soon enough. And after all, Rasmin had inquired as to who would not be going on the journey, hadn't he -- that certainly didn't include Jake himself, the Texan reasoned.

OOC: Edit: Corrected spelling from "Selmon" to "Selman", and to add a response to Rasmin's cross-post.
This message was last edited by the player at 22:58, Sun 31 Aug 2014.
Garrett Rasmin
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 02:04
  • msg #763

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Garrett Rasmin looks back and forth at the line of men who left town with Cole Trayne. Like Jake, none of the other men spoke up when the bounty hunter asked who would not be joining the journey to San Francisco.

From Rojas, to JEB to Travis and Pete Haverty, the men all remained silent. Some might have exchanged quick glances, but with most everyone paying attention to Rasmin and his riders, the glances of others went mostly unnoticed by each of the men.

Rasmin returns his attention to ENS. He has a look of expectation, as if he is waiting for ENS to explain.
Sheriff Cruger
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 02:06
  • msg #764

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 763):

Sheriff William Cruger speaks up. "I reckon that means all of us are going. Are we camping here tonight, or trying to make some headway before sunset?"
Travis Sunday
player, 2306 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 02:33
  • msg #765

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 764):

I'll stay until I need to depart for my trial.

Travis stops side stepping Horse.  Cruger had the hidden cards.  Good instinct; wrong conclusion.

So trailmate, do I call you Cruger or Sheriff Cruger.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1441 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 02:48
  • msg #766

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 764):

I don't know what all the fuss is about but you seem to be the most popular man in Texas, Cole Trayne. You'd think we were escorting Jeff Davis hisself but I'm just thankful to be free of this godforsaken town. Let's ride.
Sheriff Cruger
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 11:45
  • msg #767

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 765):

'Makes no difference to me, Sunday."
Jake Richardson
player, 779 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 14:40
  • msg #768

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 764):

Jake pursed his lips when Cruger asked whether the group should push on, or camp at the edge of town. He wasn't sure whether the question was being asked of Rasmin, or posed to everyone. "Afore we git too far down the trail, it seems to me that we oughtta de-cide who's gonna make these kinda de-cisions."

"Now, I doubt that Garrett Rasmin, yonder, is gonna want Cole's pards makin' the de-cisions along the trail, an' likewise . . . waal, let's jest say that I, for one, wouldn't care to hand that over to him, neither."

"So, my vote for trail boss of this here shin-dig goes to Senor Rojas, iff'n he's a-willin' to take it on. From what I hear, he's been a trail boss afore, an' a good one. An' I'm a-thinkin' that he's a reasonable man who oughtta be acceptable to both sides."

Randy Oldman
player, 1243 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 16:50
  • msg #769

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Applying his acting skills, Randy shows stoicism in the face of all this chaos. Inside, as one might imagine, he finds all this posturing ridiculous, What he calls a "pecker contest" is far from his own talent for intimidation. To this moment, he is the only one who mentioned Cole's welfare and his employer is the only silent one.

It is peculiar to Randy Oldman, a man of imposing size and obvious strength, to find his friends mouthing off so. He knows it is far too late to make any difference to be quiet from here on. Were they to have been less provocative to the bounty hunter, the scene could be quite different now: no hunters, no sheriff, no Rojas. Instead, anger got the better of them and reason flew to the sun to meet a fiery death.

The great galoot never saw Rasmin antagonize any person. The bounty hunter responded to threats and overtures in a manner befitting a pious person--he turned the other cheek. Except that he elicited the employment of haggard hunters, and instructed them well to keep silent, Rasmin was unmoved.

Randy worries for the safety of all his friends and is further convinced at least one will die. He includes himself in that number.

The antes are tossed. The cards are dealt. The bets are beginning. Randy's no gambler because there is always just single winner with too many losers. It's far too late to stop the game.
Cole Trayne
player, 1657 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 18:29
  • msg #770

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 766):

At the revelation that the Sheriff is joining his "escort", Cole allows an eyebrow to lift slightly, but distinctly. It is clear to anyone closely watching the wrangler that this was an unexpected development.

He glances at Haverty, and then back to the Sheriff. His face betrays a mixture of both concern and appreciation. Eventually, he simply nods to both men, in acknowledgement of their gesture.

Cole looks down at Bess' reins, pauses a moment, and then turns his attention to JEB.

Seems so. The trip hasn't even begun yet and things have already taken an unexpected turn.

I gotta say, life has gotten a whole lot more interesting.


Subsequently, he slowly sweeps his gaze over Rasmin's men, eventually settling upon the bounty hunter himself, assessing their reaction to the new developments.
Rojas
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 20:16
  • msg #771

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Rojas had listened and remained silent since the men crossed the stream to encounter Rasmin.

At the mention of his name, by Jake, the Mexican sat up a little taller in his saddle. Rojas then heard the words of Cole Trayne after Jake had suggested that both sides take the former trail boss as a leader.

That is when Senor Rojas decides to interject his thoughts.

"Senor Jake, muchas gracias. Your words are a kindness, pero, there is only one person who can lead this group, you see, because there is only one person who knows where we are going."
Garrett Rasmin
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 20:27
  • msg #772

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 771):

Garrett Rasmin, who for a time had seemed to be in no rush and who had prepared a rope while others spoke, now responds to Rojas.

"The Mexican is correct. I am taking Cole Trayne. If the sheriff and his posse wishes to accompany us, so be it."

Rasmin loops the rope over Bess's head. He turns his horse to the north and tugs for Bess to follow. His riders fan out a bit, preparing to follow the bounty hunter.

"Let's ride, Trayne," Rasmin says, spurring his horse.
Cole Trayne
player, 1658 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 21:36
  • msg #773

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 772):

The wrangler allows the bounty hunter to lead him. He regularly checks the rope around Bess' neck, to ensure she is not in any discomfort.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 757 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 1 Sep 2014
at 23:36
  • msg #774

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 773):

Everybody else chimed in so ENS just let the conversation flow. He liked Jake's suggestion but didn't think there was much chance for it; Rojas was right, Rasmin was apparently the only one who knew their destination and for now, didn't seem willing to divulge it.

As the group started moving out, ENS maneuvered next to Jake and spoke so only he was likely to hear.

Maybe we can determine our destination after we travel a bit Jake.

ENS takes out his compass and notes their course; he'll keep it handy for any changes as well.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1442 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 2 Sep 2014
at 00:13
  • msg #775

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 772):

JEB pulls up beside Bess and to the right, keeping an even pace thereon.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3820 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 2 Sep 2014
at 13:40
  • msg #776

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

As soon as all of the men had started riding--or rolling in the case of ENS and his wagon--Garrett Rasmin gradually increased the pace of the group. He gave Cole Trayne warning before any significant change in speed, allowing the wrangler to control Bess and minimize any discomfort from the rope.

Soon, the party was traveling at a speed near the maximum for the professor's wagon, Jack the dog, and Randy's mule. They covered a good patch of ground in that time crossing the northern boundary of Shackelford County into Throckmorton. Rasmin kept the Brazos River to the east.

As the daylight ebbed, Rasmin guided the party closer to the river, choosing a suitable place to camp. By the time the men had all dismounted and tended to their critters, only the moonlight gave them the power of sight.

Pete Haverty lights a small lantern, scouting for a good place to set up his bedroll.

-----------------

OOC: PCs should state any preparations for the night, or narrate as desired (whether anyone lights a fire, cooks, eats rations, suggests a watch-schedule, etc). The Judge is also pausing for PC conversation around the campground, as much has transpired over the course of the day. I would like to keep the game pace moving, but it seems appropriate to pause for RP at this time. To speed up gameplay I will suggest that PCs may post their thoughts and questions in a fulsome narrative, rather than asking each other--or NPCs--short direct questions or carrying on back-and-forth dialogue, unless such direct questions and answers are really required for some reason. For example, if any given PC had questions for the sheriff or Rojas, and he could pose those questions in a single crafted post, then the Judge can reply provide in a corresponding narrative whatever information might come in a reply or series of replies. To summarize, I'm not averse to interesting RP, I just don't want this night's encampment to take two weeks to play because of extended dialogue and the nature of RPoL 24-hour posting patterns. So I'm asking everyone to make an effort to compose narrative posts that will keep things moving, as much as possible.
Jake Richardson
player, 780 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Tue 2 Sep 2014
at 22:11
  • msg #777

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 776):

Truth be told, Jake welcomed the idea of putting some miles between himself and The Flat. When Rasmin called a halt for the night, he first took care of Ghost, then picked out a relatively flat spot for his bedroll near the area where he figured that the campfire would be situated. The Texan left the tent that he had purchased back in town rolled up, intending not to use it unless the weather turned nasty.

Jake took his new scabbard out of his stowed-away gear, placed his carbine in it, and slung it diagonally across his back. He planned to sleep with the Spencer next to him after he turned in, using the scabbard to protect the weapon from dirt and grit.

He assumed that he would take a turn on watch, matched up with one of Rasmin's men. He was content to take whatever spot in the watch rotation that was assigned to him, and looked to Travis or JEB to make that sort of a decision.

Jake glanced around, looking to see if a campfire was being lit. If not, he would make a small fire of his own near his bedroll to heat some coffee and cook up some bacon and beans.
Travis Sunday
player, 2308 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Tue 2 Sep 2014
at 23:08
  • msg #778

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 777):

Travis waits for an opportune moment beyond Rasmin's considerable hearing.

So Randy, what's the fucking plan?
This message was last edited by the player at 23:09, Tue 02 Sept 2014.
Randy Oldman
player, 1244 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 01:44
  • msg #779

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 778):

Randy shows Travis a simple technique for hobbling a horse. The two squat and work the ropes.

Whispering, the big feller begins. "Pard, I dunno what gots the burr under your saddle, but I ain't did not a thing wrong here. I done told you what I had in mind not but two nights ago. You, JEB, ENS, and Jake was all there to hear what I had to say. You and JEB was so hell-bent on other courses that I guesses you done forgets what I told you. Well, it's all too late now for any easy getaways. I signed on with Rojas to make sure Cole was safe on his trip to Frisco--that's it and all. What else might happen them what's not a Buffalo and the like ain't a lick a my concern, so's to speak." Randy seems a little indignant, until he realizes he has been absent from the quartet from time to time.
Travis Sunday
player, 2309 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 01:51
  • msg #780

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 779):

Fair enough.  You'll get there safe. Rasmin will see to that.  You got anything in mind when you get to San Francisco? 
Randy Oldman
player, 1245 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 01:56
  • msg #781

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 776):

Since the ground is frozen and the grazing is naught, Randy has prepared grain for the animals the attorney and he ride. He doles out an appropriate amount for each horse and the mule into their feedbags. Allowing them the eat for a while, he gathers firewood. After searching for around 15 minutes, he's gathered a fair amount. Mr. Big'un joins Rojas, who undoubtedly is wherever the sheriff and perhaps Rasmin have gathered. Small talk, if it is the order of the evening, is easy enough for Randy. Should the talk become more serious, his ears will be open and his mouth closed. He brews coffee to help stave off the cold.
Travis Sunday
player, 2310 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 02:07
  • msg #782

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 781):

Travis lays out his bedroll and rests, then sleeps.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1443 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 02:39
  • msg #783

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 782):

JEB hobbles his horse, lays out his bedroll and sleeps with his rifle nearby. In the morning he has a meal of bread, jerky and coffee, then prepares for the day's ride.
Cole Trayne
player, 1659 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 03:04
  • msg #784

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 783):

Cole silently tends to Bess and Jack, to the best of his ability. Ensuring that they are properly fed and watered.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 758 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 03:10
  • msg #785

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 783):

ENS makes Amadeus comfortable in a place he can graze. He will prepare a small meal from his rations and light up a cigar afterwards.

At some point he will propose to JEB that they set their own watch, regardless of what Rasmin may do. He will also offer to Cole that Jack can ride in his wagon at any time.

If nothing else comes up, he will bed down near the campfire until his watch comes up. He will leave his Colt on, but will secure the shotgun in his steamer trunk for the night.
Pete Haverty
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 12:40
  • msg #786

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 781):

The livery owner takes notice of Randy's work. He gets up and speaks to the big man. First, he tells Mr. Big'un that he appreciates his thinking on bringing grain for the horses. Haverty then advises Randy to save the feed for the next day, as all of the heroes horses have been fed well the last few days. He adds that Fanny and the others had a bag of feed earlier in the day, and he knows that Senor Rojas' sorrel gets top-notch treatment.

"I can see you have worked with a remuda before," he says, by way of a compliment."
Judge Messalen
GM, 3822 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 12:56
  • msg #787

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Garrett Rasmin stays close to Cole Trayne as the men establish their camp. He had unlocked one of Cole's ankle cuffs so that the man could dismount, and then re-fastened it afterwards. The bounty hunter did not issue any verbal orders, he just made it clear that Trayne remains his priority and that Trayne will remain in shackles. Apparently having no qualms about Cole's attention to Bess, he had taken care of his mount as well, and then hobbled them together.

Rasmin chose a spot near Cole, eating a few pieces of jerky and drinking water. He did not seem to mind that no one took any interest in talking to him.

The sheriff and Haverty found a place to lay their bedrolls, while the others made themselves as comfortable as the Texas winter would allow. The ground was hard, although not completely frozen and the temperature began to dip as soon as the sun had taken its leave for the night. The men naturally fell into groups of their own . . . Randy and Rojas, Cruger and Haverty, Travis and JEB, ENS and Jake, but all remained within earshot of each other. Aside from some small talk, most of the men do their best to get rest for the next day's travel.

One of the three hunters takes the first watch, along with Jake, whose suggestion had become a self-appointed task.
Jake Richardson
player, 782 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 16:53
  • msg #788

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 787):

Since none of his pards said anything to him about a watch rotation, Jake took it upon himself to take the first watch. I damn sure ain't gonna leave it up to Rasmin's people to stand watch. We like to got us a new asshole torn the last time we wasn't sharp 'bout this kinda thing.

Jake was used to using the stars and moon to approximate how the time passed, but his new timepiece certainly simplified that task, he had to admit.

The Texan kept his carbine in the crook of his arm as he walked around the camp. The night was cold, but he had endured worse during the war. 'Course, I was a sight younger then, too -- which helped a-plenty.

When Jake's hours were up, he nudged Travis's boot lightly with the toe of his own boot. "Rest easy, podna -- ain't no cause for alarm," he told the Michiganer quietly.

"It's the end of the first watch, an' I done had my turn in the barrel. I'm a-turnin' in, an' I thought you might not want to leave it in the hands of Rasmin's bunch."

OOC: This assumes that there are no noteworthy occurrences during Jake's watch. If there are, I will edit after conferring with the Judge. :)
Travis Sunday
player, 2311 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Wed 3 Sep 2014
at 22:45
  • msg #789

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 788):

Jake there's a reason I like you so much...

Travis rises and takes the second watch.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1444 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 4 Sep 2014
at 02:14
  • msg #790

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 789):

JEB takes third watch and wakes Ringgenberg for last watch.
Randy Oldman
player, 1246 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Thu 4 Sep 2014
at 02:24
  • msg #791

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 786):

"Yessir, Mr. Harerty. In fact, funny thing about that, I learned to ride the Remuda whilst Senor Rojas was my trail boss." Randy appreciated the compliment that had nothing to do with his acting or size. He likes the recognition.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3823 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 4 Sep 2014
at 11:13
  • msg #792

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 790):

The sun rise promises some warmth for the men who spent the night sleeping under the moon and stars in the chill Texas air.

ENS had taken most of the last watch on his own. The third hunter turned in for some extra shut-eye about an hour before sunup.

Rasmin begins to prepare for the day's journey after a short stretch of his limbs. He removes the hobble from Bess and his mount, telling Cole and the hunters that he intends to leave as soon as everyone has taken care of bodily functions.

OOC: PCs may state any preparations for the day's travel, as desired. Also, the Judge will ask for two pre-rolls (d20) for each PC to be applied at some point by the Judge (not necessarily today). Please make the rolls and post them, either as part of public post or in PM as desired.

EDIT: typos
This message was last edited by the GM at 21:48, Thu 04 Sept 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2312 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Thu 4 Sep 2014
at 21:55
  • msg #793

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 792):

Travis takes care of his bodily functions, tends to Horse and as time permits cares for his weaponry.

17:53, Today: Travis Sunday rolled 18 using 1d20. Preroll #1 (d20).
17:53, Today: Travis Sunday rolled 17 using 1d20. Preroll #2 (d20).

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 761 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 02:07
  • msg #794

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 793):

Since ENS had the last watch, he was pretty much ready when everyone else awoke. He had packed his things and taken care of any needs during the shift.

Once everyone starts moving, he preps his wagon, ensuring the shotgun is ready and replaced in its position behind his seat. At some point he pulls JEB aside and lets him know the hunter on his shift slacked on his duties, pointing him out if needed.

Once they get moving, he is grateful for the seat after missing the sleep.

19:58, Today: E.N.S. Ringgenberg rolled 17 using 1d20. Preroll 1.
19:59, Today: E.N.S. Ringgenberg rolled 11 using 1d20. Preroll 2.

Cole Trayne
player, 1660 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 02:48
  • msg #795

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole checks on Bess and Jack, to make sure they are OK before getting himself together ready for the trail. Despite the circumstances, he clearly is at home on the trail, as opposed to his previous accommodations.

Pre-rolls: 15, 1
Jake Richardson
player, 784 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 03:13
  • msg #796

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 792):

Jake rolled up his bedroll and got the rest of his gear that he had used the previous evening re-packed and ready to ride. It sounded as if Rasmin wasn't going to spend any time eating breakfast, so the Texan put some jerky and hardtack in the pocket of his duster so that he could reach it when he got hungry.

As he saddled Ghost, Jake looked to see how ENS was doing without obviously staring at the man. He wasn't altogether sure how trail-wise the easterner would be, and was pleased to see that the perfesser seemed to be getting along just fine.
Garrett Rasmin
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 12:38
  • msg #797

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Breaking their fast with simple fare, or stowing jerky and the like for consumption during the journey, the group of men ready their animals for the day's ride. Once all the beasts of burden are saddled, hitched or tethered, Garret Rasmin fixes the shackles on the now-mounted prisoner. He leads the party north-northwest.

After roughly an hour's travel, Rasmin directs a crossing over the Brazos. It appears to be a safe ford, even for the wagon.  Having completed the crossing, the bounty hunter speaks to Cole Trayne.

"I am continuing this slow ride for now, Trayne, so that your pards with the wagon and the mule can keep up without harming the animals. In return, you will give me your word to stay close to me and to refrain from any attempts to escape. As a show of good faith, I will also let Bess ride free of the tether. You can think on it," he adds, indicating that he did not require an immediate answer.

The group plods on with most, if not all, of the men happy to be on the trail again. From time to time, Rasmin increases the pace slightly to cover some extra ground. For the riders, this poses no hardships, but for Randy's mule and Amadeus it means extra work in those short spurts. Jack the dog accepts the professor's invitation to jump into the wagon, finding a spot to curl up and rest for a spell. Rasmin slows back to a normal pace before any long term effects on the animals can accumulate.

When the sun starts its descent toward the western horizon, Travis Sunday spies a small grove of oaks at the edge of a hill. Looks like a good place to camp, or just to take a breather even if Rasmin intends to push on further this day. Drawing near, the men see that others before them had the same idea. In fact, it looks like the last ones left in a bit of a hurry. You find a beat-up cook-pot hanging over a small firepit, an axe left in a hunk of wood and two tin plates upside down in the dirt.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3824 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 12:45
  • msg #798

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Rasmin stops the group and declares this the camp-site for the evening, as it seems clear that the spot is deserted. The men dismount and prepare for a night's rest while also investigating the abandoned camp. They find the following:

The tin plates and the cook pot still have a few ants crawling around them, although it looks like they’ve already cleaned away any remnants of a meal.

The axe is nearly brand new.

Numerous foot and hoof prints are found in and around the area. In the camp grove, the prints seem chaotic, going every which-a-way. Closer to the trail that Rasmin had been following there are signs of a rapid galloping, west-northwestward.

At the edge of the grove is a small ammo box, with seven shotgun shells scattered around it. The box is partially torn, as if someone ripped it in his or her hurry to get it open.

Travis Sunday's search turns up a handful of arrows, a few of them broken and one embedded in a tree trunk.

While his finding was not immediately obvious, the professor's diligent search reveals drops of dried blood in a line extending from the ammo box, stretching for a good 20 yards.
Jake Richardson
player, 785 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 17:40
  • msg #799

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 798):

"Looks like somebody's meal got interrupted in a downright unpleasant fashion," Jake observed.

The Texan dismounted and walked over to the fire-pit, then reached out towards it. He hoped to be able to get a pretty good idea as to approximately how long ago the dust-up had occurred, based upon the temperature of the coals in the pit.
Travis Sunday
player, 2313 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 20:50
  • msg #800

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 799):

So Cruger, what brings you out here.  Taking a cut of the bounty?  Making sure I make my court date? or like me are you riding for your health heading towards the healing waters?
Sheriff Cruger
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 21:06
  • msg #801

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 800):

Sheriff Cruger, like Jake, had taken interest in the findings at the abandoned camp. Approached by Travis Sunday, he stopped his investigation for a moment and faced the man.

"Seems like you had already made up your mind about me, Sunday. Why the sudden interest?"
Judge Messalen
GM, 3825 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 21:10
  • msg #802

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 799):

The firepit is cold. Jake reckons this place was abandoned before today. How long before, he cannot be certain.
Travis Sunday
player, 2314 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 21:18
  • msg #803

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 801):

Don't you know I'm an alleged murderer.  I have a deep interest in the local constabulary.  Particularly when they show up unexpectedly.  It's been two days so you can't call me pushy, I'm simply curious.  I want to know things, like "what's at the end of the blood trail there" and "Why are you here?"
Sheriff Cruger
Fri 5 Sep 2014
at 22:16
  • msg #804

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 803):

The sheriff looks over to the end of the trail of blood, where ENS is busy examining the area. "Dirt, I reckon," says Cruger.

"And because I consider it my duty to be here."
Cole Trayne
player, 1661 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 6 Sep 2014
at 00:31
  • msg #805

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole finds his dog and encourages him to have a sniff about and see what turns up. As Jack wanders about, the wrangler watches him carefully for any sign of interest.
Pete Haverty
Sat 6 Sep 2014
at 00:34
  • msg #806

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Haverty notices the professor studying the shot gun shells, as well as the trail of blood. As ENS stoops over the end-point, Haverty stands over him.

"What do you make of this, Professor?"
Jake Richardson
player, 786 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Sat 6 Sep 2014
at 00:38
  • msg #807

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 802):

"Fire's stone-cold," Jake announced as he stood up from where he had been kneeling by the fire-pit. "Appears to me that this-here dust-up happened some time afore today."

Next, the Texan walked over to the hoof-prints headed northwest out of the campsite and squatted down to examine them. He didn't think of himself as an expert at reading sign, but he knew that horses ridden by white men usually had horse-shoes, while Indian horses were generally unshod, so he hoped that the hoof-prints would tell him something about the horses that had headed off in this direction. He also hoped to get some idea of how approximately many horses had left the campsite heading northwest.

OOC: Edited as marked.
This message was last edited by the player at 00:43, Sat 06 Sept 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2315 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Sat 6 Sep 2014
at 01:40
  • msg #808

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 804):

Your a bit out of your jurisdiction. This would be a Ranger issue now.  Yes?

21:37, Today: Travis Sunday rolled 9 using 1d20. Preroll #1 (d20).
21:37, Today: Travis Sunday rolled 8 using 1d20. Preroll #2 (d20).
21:37, Today: Travis Sunday rolled 4 using 1d20. Preroll #3 (d20).

James E. Beauregard
player, 1445 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 6 Sep 2014
at 04:03
  • msg #809

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 804):

I'd say your duty ends at the border to Shakelford County. You made that very clear to me once. That's where I expect you'll take your leave then.
Sheriff Cruger
Sat 6 Sep 2014
at 11:55
  • msg #810

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 809) and Travis Sundy (msg # 808):

The sheriff allows a thin grin, an unusual sight for anyone who has spent time with him. He glances between the two men as he responds.

"First, I do not take orders from you, Beauregard. Second, we are already in Throckmorton County. Third, Texas is a free state, and I can travel anywhere I choose to travel. Fourth, well, that is none of your business."

Cruger turns away from JEB and Travis. He moves towards ENS and Pete Haverty.
Rojas
Sat 6 Sep 2014
at 11:59
  • msg #811

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 807):

Senor Rojas had taken interest in Jake's examination of the firepit. He stood near the rifleman, his eyes squinting and looking around the landscape.

"Si, esto es cierto. Probably no more than two days ago, I think, after the storm that moved through these parts."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 762 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 6 Sep 2014
at 18:54
  • msg #812

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 806):

ENS rubs his chin.

Well, it appears that an attack took place... probably by Indians... and at least one person was wounded before riding off. Does anyone know what tribes are in this area?

ENS picks up the shells. If no one objects, I'll take these.

He then walks over to Travis.

May I see the arrows you found Travis?
Travis Sunday
player, 2316 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Sat 6 Sep 2014
at 20:52
  • msg #813

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 812):

Travis offers the arrows to the professor.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 763 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 7 Sep 2014
at 01:15
  • msg #814

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 813):

ENS looks over the arrows to see what he can learn.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1446 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 7 Sep 2014
at 01:43
  • msg #815

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 810):

JEB speaks loudly to Cruger's back, "That being the case, you're no more a lawman in these parts than I am then and I don't take orders from you either, Cruger. Just remember that next time you try to tell me to holster my gun. Stay out of my way."
Jake Richardson
player, 787 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Sun 7 Sep 2014
at 03:54
  • msg #816

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 811):

"Makes sense," Jake agreed with Rojas's thoughts as to when the confrontation at the campsite had taken place.

After he had spent a little time looking over the hoof prints that headed northwesterly out of the camping area, he rose to his feet and spoke. "I ain't much of a hand at trackin', but it's pretty easy to see that a passel of horses went thisaway -- some shod, some unshod."

"More'n a few, but less than a dozen -- that's 'bout as far as I can narrow it down."


The Texan glanced at the setting sun, then pulled his watch from a pocket and checked the time. "Reckon I'll take me a little ride out thisaways, an' see what I can see. I'd hate to think that thaere might be somebody who's lyin' out thaere wounded, an' we didn't do what we could to help."
Pete Haverty
Sun 7 Sep 2014
at 13:43
  • msg #817

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

E.N.S. Ringgenberg:
Does anyone know what tribes are in this area?

Haverty and Cruger exchange glances. The liveryman responds to ENS.

"Kiowa, Comanche and Tonkawa. Not sure if you read the Echo, professor, but there have been reports of a renegade band of Comanche in these parts."
Sheriff Cruger
Sun 7 Sep 2014
at 13:49
  • msg #818

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cruger doesn't respond to JEB's statement. Instead, he listens to ENS and Haverty and asks to see one of the arrows.

"It is not a Tonkawa arrow," he states. "Iffin I had to wager a guess, I would say Kiowa."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 764 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 8 Sep 2014
at 02:30
  • msg #819

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 818):

ENS looks at the arrows again.

So, Kiowa or Comanche... with a renegade band of Comanche around. Have they been reported north of Fort Griffin?

What would induce the Kiowa to attack... could this grove be a sacred place to them?


While he waits for someone to answer, ENS will look around from where he stands to see if there are any other signs of Indian activity here.
Pete Haverty
Mon 8 Sep 2014
at 11:02
  • msg #820

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jake Richardson:
The Texan glanced at the setting sun, then pulled his watch from a pocket and checked the time. "Reckon I'll take me a little ride out thisaways, an' see what I can see. I'd hate to think that thaere might be somebody who's lyin' out thaere wounded, an' we didn't do what we could to help."

Hearing none of the rifleman's pards responding to Jake's thoughts, Pete Haverty addresses Jake Richardson.

"I reckon none of us should go it alone out here, Richardson. If you are determined to ride out a little and scout, I will ride with you."
Sheriff Cruger
Mon 8 Sep 2014
at 11:05
  • msg #821

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 819):

Both the liveryman and the sheriff shrug at the professor's question about this being sacred ground. The sheriff offers his thoughts.

"This whole section of west Texas has meaning to the Comanche and Kiowa. They ruled this land for a long time. I cannot say whether this particular spot has any significant meaning. I am not sure that matters."

EDIT: wc
This message was last edited by the GM at 12:32, Mon 08 Sept 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 788 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Mon 8 Sep 2014
at 13:37
  • msg #822

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 820):

"I'd 'preciate the comp'ny," Jake replied to Pete Haverty's offer. He pulled his binoculars from his saddle-bags and looped the leather strap around his neck, then put his boot in the stirrup and mounted up.

Taking his carbine out of its scabbard and resting it atop his saddle-horn, the Texan said, "Reckon we oughta git to it. We'll be losin' the light in roundabout an hour."
Pete Haverty
Mon 8 Sep 2014
at 15:30
  • msg #823

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 822):

"All right," Haverty says, mounting his powerful gray mare. "Lead on."
Sheriff Cruger
Mon 8 Sep 2014
at 15:32
  • msg #824

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 821):

Watching Haverty and Richardson mount and depart, and seeing that ENS is continuing his investigation, Cruger takes a seat with his back to a tree and takes advantage of the remaining daylight in order to read the telegrams he had received.
Jake Richardson
player, 789 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Mon 8 Sep 2014
at 20:26
  • msg #825

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 823):

Jake took Ghost on a quick circuit around the campsite, to make certain that there were no other out-going hoof-prints that might have been overlooked as they were riding in.

Assuming that the Texan spots no outgoing sign other than the hoof-prints that he had already examined, he rides off in the same general direction as they were headed -- west-northwestward, by his reckoning.

"Reckon we oughta ride alongside this other sign," Jake remarked to Pete Haverty. "That way, just in case somebody needs to track us, our hoof-prints won't be all mixed in with them others."

OOC: Additional Pre-rolls:
12:59, Today: Jake Richardson rolled 18 using 1d20 with rolls of 18. Pre-Roll #1.
12:59, Today: Jake Richardson rolled 17 using 1d20 with rolls of 17. Pre-Roll #2.

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 766 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 00:08
  • msg #826

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 825):

ENS focuses back on the events at hand... noticing Jake and Haverty riding.

Where are they going? Once he notices their path, he realizes they're tracing the riders. Oh... Should more people be going?
Judge Messalen
GM, 3827 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 01:36
  • msg #827

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 825):

As Richardson and Haverty ride, using nearly all of the time Jake had intended before turning back, the rifleman notices an unmistakable sight in the sky: the lazy, deliberate circling of buzzards. A little further along the trail, the men soon spy the gruesome reason for the scavengers gathering overhead. Several of the ugly critters are perched atop the remains of a dead horse, with more landing upon something else lying about a hundred yards off the beaten path.

Pete Haverty looks to Jake. Without speaking the liveryman gauges the rifleman's inclination to investigate more closely.
Rojas
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 01:41
  • msg #828

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 824):

After several minutes, Sheriff Cruger gets up and shows one of the telegrams to Senor Rojas. The Mexican reads the contents.

"I see. That is interesting, sheriff. I suppose, if I may, that you will share this with everyone, si?"
Sheriff Cruger
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 01:43
  • msg #829

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 828):

"I suppose," says Cruger, stowing the telegram and then re-taking his spot against the tree.
Jake Richardson
player, 791 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 02:13
  • msg #830

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 827):

"Waal, hell," Jake muttered under his breath as he reined in Ghost and surveyed the scene. "That don't look good, does it?" he said to Pete Haverty.

"My guess would be that them Injuns killed that dead horse right yonder. Fact that the rider ain't lyin' dead close by kinda suggests to me that his pard stopped for him, an' they rode double for a ways."

The Texan leaned over and spit out some tobacco juice. "Reckon we oughta check out them far-off buzzards, too. Could be the second horse, an' them boys mighta made theirselves a fort behind it."

"'Course, I'm just a-guessin'. Let's us go an' check it out."


Before riding off, Jake raised his binoculars to his eyes and took a moment to look over whatever the buzzards were landing on about a hundred yards away from his and Pete Haverty's position.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3828 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 12:34
  • msg #831

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 830):

Upon inspection with his field glasses, the objects ahead that have drawn the attention of the buzzards become durned obvious. The something else roughly 100 yards distant turns out to be what remains of three human corpses. By the look of it, a total of three men and one trusty steed met their fates here. Riddled with arrows, the corpses appear to be stripped to the waist, maybe scalped, and definitely picked upon by the avian scavengers. Several buzzards are making a meal right now, even though the presence of the two riders had caused a number of the birds to take flight and resume their circling overhead.

Richardson realizes he will need to move closer to gather any details. A quick scan of the surrounding area, with and without the binoculars, indicates the approach is safe, although as the men have traveled the Texas scrub terrain has become more hilly and it is not possible to see clearly in every direction.
Jake Richardson
player, 792 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 14:04
  • msg #832

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 831):

"Three dead men, one dead horse," Jake announced matter-of-factly as he lowered the binoculars. After using the field glasses to look over the area for signs of trouble, the rifleman took off his hat and pulled the leather strap over his head. He offered the field glasses to Pete Haverty, in case Pete wanted to have a look for himself.

"Reckon I'm still inclined to ride over an' see what we can see," Jake remarked. "Could be that somebody is still alive over yonder, holed up, maybe with some arrows in him."

The Texan knew that the odds that anyone had survived the Indian attack were very long, but he had heard of brave -- or lucky -- men who had lived through similar circumstances.

"What do you think, Pete? I don't want to hooraw you into sumpthin' that don't sit right with you."
Pete Haverty
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 17:20
  • msg #833

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 832):

Haverty takes the field glasses when offered, having a magnified look for himself.

"No need to fret on that, Jake," answers the liveryman, using the rifleman's first name for the first time Jake can remember. "I ain't easily pushed into anything."

He returns the binoculars to Jake. "Presently, I reckon the hard part would be talking me out of a look-see."
Jake Richardson
player, 793 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 17:54
  • msg #834

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 833):

Jake took the binoculars and slipped the strap back over his head, then put his hat back on.

"Sounds like we're in agreement, then," he replied to the liveryman. "Let's us go an' have that look-see."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 767 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 17:59
  • msg #835

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 833):

ENS watches the riders move off, when nobody immediately answers him, he shrugs and decides to walk about the grove looking for signs of Indian activity or other clues.

But before starting his walk he asks Travis a question: Do you mind if I keep these?
Judge Messalen
GM, 3829 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 21:09
  • msg #836

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 834):

Approaching the three corpses, Richardson and Haverty scare off the carrion-eaters without even trying.

It couldn’t have been more than a day or two since the men and the horse met their makers. The buzzards--turkey vultures iffin' a man wanted to get technical--were having themselves a nice meal until the two riders busted up the party. For now, they continue to circle overhead.

Three things strike the two riders when they get up-close: indeed, all three corpses have been scalped; their bodies are peppered with arrows and bullet holes; and they’re all stripped to the waist.

Damnation, even their hats are gone.

From the look of things, all three of these men had mounts.  They still wear spurs, chaps,and other riding gear; however, other than their boots and leggings, there’s nothing worth salvaging here, assuming a feller had any interest in thieving from the dead.
Rojas
Tue 9 Sep 2014
at 21:20
  • msg #837

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 835):

Rojas takes interest in the professor's investigation. He follows ENS around the grove, sighing.

"El profesor, I do not think there is anything else here to find," he offers, shrugging while he realizes that his comment is really nothing more than making conversation.

The Mexican glances around at the others in camp. Cruger is still sitting with his back against a tree. Rasmin and the hunters are resting. The professor's other pards seem to be lost in their own thoughts or regular campground tasks.
Jake Richardson
player, 794 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Wed 10 Sep 2014
at 01:21
  • msg #838

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 836):

The sight of the dead men didn't disturb Jake the way it would have before the War. "Leastways, looks like they all died fightin', an' warn't none of 'em tortured to death . . . that's a good thing," he remarked to Pete Haverty.

"Injuns took their shirts an' hats -- seems to me like them sum-bitches is tryin' to pass for white men, if you're lookin' at 'em from a distance . . . or, maybe seein' their silhouettes at night."

Jake began circling Ghost around the area, looking for sign that would indicate that a surviving white man had moved away from the killing-ground, either on foot or horseback.

"Soon as I finish this -- assumin' that I don't find no sign left by a survivin' white man, that is -- I'm gonna hand you the field glasses so you can keep an eye out for trouble, then I'm gonna see if I can find sumpthin' that might tell us who these boys were," he remarked to Pete Haverty.

"I don't rightly want to spend too much more time out here, what with our losin' our light, but I reckon we owe 'em that. Assumin' that Rasmin holds his same line of march tomorrow, maybe we can take long enough to give 'em a proper burial."

OOC: Added language as marked.
This message was last edited by the player at 01:32, Wed 10 Sept 2014.
Cole Trayne
player, 1662 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Wed 10 Sep 2014
at 02:43
  • msg #839

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole finds a tree to lean up against, and calls Jack to keep him close.
Pete Haverty
Wed 10 Sep 2014
at 12:53
  • msg #840

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 838):

The liveryman nodded throughout Jake's remarks. He added an "All right" here and there. When the rifleman handed over the field glasses for the second time, Haverty accepted them and did exactly as Jake suggested.

Searching the area for as long as he could before running out of daylight, Jake had turned up nothing that gave him a clue as to the dead men's identities. Likewise, he finds no other bodies--dead or alive--in the area. Richardson's watch told him they would have to ride at a gallop to return before the sun had completely set, but he figured if they departed now, they could come close enough.

"Take an arrow or two for the professor," offers Haverty, when he sees Jake ready to ride toward the grove where the rest of the party had set up camp.
Rojas
Wed 10 Sep 2014
at 12:57
  • msg #841

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 839):

Senor Rojas joins Cole and Jack. "You, senor, have been quiet. Comprendo, pero . . . if you need someone to talk to, we are here for you."
Jake Richardson
player, 795 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Wed 10 Sep 2014
at 18:54
  • msg #842

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Pete Haverty (msg # 840):

"That's a good idea," Jake replied to Pete Haverty's suggestion that he grab some arrows to take back to the Perfesser. After he finished looking over the killing-ground and finding nothing of any real interest, Jake snatched up four or five of the arrows and put them in one of his saddle-bags.

Jake stepped up into the saddle and accepted the field glasses back from Pete. "We'd better hoof it iff'n we want to make it back to the camp before dark-fall," he announced after glancing at his watch. "Let's head back to the trail an' follow it back to the camp-site. I'd just as soon not be cuttin' cross-country in the failin' light."

"An' let's ease up a mite when we git near to the campsite. I wouldn't want to go gallopin' in all hell-for-leather, an' alarm somebody into takin' a shot at us."


Once the twosome had made it back to camp, Jake dismounted and announced to any who were interested, "Didn't end so good for these boys. Injuns caught 'em an' kilt 'em. Pete an' me, we found two dead horses an' three dead white men -- full of bullet holes an' Injun arrows."

"Mind, now -- the Injuns took their hats an' shirts, so iff'n you spot somebody a ways off who looks to be white men . . . take a good, hard look at 'em."

"Oh, an' afore I forgit, I brung you some more arrows, Perfesser."

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 768 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 10 Sep 2014
at 20:07
  • msg #843

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 837):

ENS nods at Senior Rojas' comment.

Yes Senior, I believe you are right... given the choice of Indian groups, I would guess the renegade Comanches are the culprits here... but we'll wait to see what Mr. Richardson and Mr. Haverty find.

When Rojas moves off ENS goes over to his wagon to attend to Amadeus. When Jake and Haverty return, ENS joins the others to here their report. When Jake offers him the arrows, he beams as he takes them.

Thank you Jake! He regains his composure and takes on a more somber visage. It seems likely that this is the work of the renegades... or at least that is what we should prepare for!

OOC: Just to clarify, my earlier question to Travis was concerning the arrows he found.
This message was last edited by the player at 20:07, Wed 10 Sept 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2318 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Wed 10 Sep 2014
at 20:18
  • msg #844

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 835):

Keep 'em.
Garrett Rasmin
Thu 11 Sep 2014
at 13:45
  • msg #845

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Most of the men in the campground listen with interest to Jake's report.

Rojas and Sheriff Cruger stand up and move closer to the rifleman and the liveryman. Haverty, for his part, nodded in concurrence with Jake. Garrett Rasmin also perks up his ears, along with his hunters-for-hire. In fact, those three men wear grim looks when they hear of the dead men. They mutter amongst themselves--those dead men were probably buffalo hunters like themselves.

After the professor's comment, Rasmin speaks. "The professor is right. We had better prepare ourselves. We might not be too fond of each other, but we have a common interest in survival, I figure."
Rojas
Thu 11 Sep 2014
at 13:48
  • msg #846

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 845):

Rojas regards Rasmin. "Si, senor. If there are Comanche on the trail, they will not care about our differences should they choose to attack."

The Mexican turns to the sheriff. "Sheriff?"
Sheriff Cruger
Thu 11 Sep 2014
at 13:52
  • msg #847

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 846):

The lawman from Shackelford County breathes deeply and looks around at the men in the campground.

"I have news but it can wait until these other men have a say in this Comanche situation," says Cruger, who seemed annoyed at the prompt from Rojas.
Jake Richardson
player, 796 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Thu 11 Sep 2014
at 15:20
  • msg #848

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 845):

Jake glanced over at Rasmin after hearing the man's comment, and nodded. "Reckon that's 'bout right," he agreed.

The rifleman glanced around the camp and raised his voice. "We got any experienced Injun-fighters here amongst us? My thought is that iff'n they do come at us, they might very well make a play for our horses first, 'specially since we're a big group -- not like them three poor fellers they already done kilt."

"Iff'n they are successful doin' that -- even just gettin' a goodly number of our mounts -- then we'll be hobbled up, movin-wise, an' they can take their time an' chip away at us."

"Or, they might decide that we're a pretty salty-lookin' bunch, an' they'll be happy with grabbin' whatever horses they can git ahold of, an' leave off with that."

"But I'd be right pleased to hear oh-pin-yons from anybody else who's got more experience dealin' with Injuns than I do."


OOC: Added missing word.
This message was last edited by the player at 17:35, Thu 11 Sept 2014.
Cole Trayne
player, 1663 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Fri 12 Sep 2014
at 03:57
  • msg #849

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 841):

When the opportunity presents itself, the wrangler approaches Rojas.

Much obliged for you asking. Reckon it is hard to talk much when a feller is in irons.
Rojas
Fri 12 Sep 2014
at 12:18
  • msg #850

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 849):

The Mexican nods his head. "I do understand, senor. I, too, have felt the weight of such shackles. Pero, I learned that talking gave me a way to fight back."

OOC: This takes place before Richardson and Haverty return. Cole had the opportunity to respond to Rojas as the men sat against the tree. A conversation, if desired by Cole, can continue while we move forward with plot.
Rojas
Fri 12 Sep 2014
at 12:28
  • msg #851

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 848):

Rojas looks around at his old trail mates, having heard nothing but silence from them in response to the rifleman's report, or to his follow-up questions after some of the other men had said their piece.

"Nada?" he asks, meeting the eyes of each man, from JEB to Cole to Travis and finally Randy. "I suppose it will be every man for himself when the Comanche attack." An unmistakeable edge is now heard in the Mexican's voice.

Turning to the sheriff, Rojas continues, the passion in his words still evident.

"Tell them what you showed me in the telegram," he states, more like an order than a request.
Sheriff Cruger
Fri 12 Sep 2014
at 12:58
  • msg #852

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 851):

Glaring at Rojas, the sheriff pauses for a few seconds, before pulling from the breast pocket of his duster one of the telegrams that Jake saw him accept from the telegraph operator just before the men left town.

Unlike the Mexican, Cruger's voice remains even as he responds.

"First, I owe an apology to Beauregard. A little while ago, he asserted that I was no more of a lawman than he was in these parts. I should have told him--and everyone--right then that he was wrong, and for that omission, I do apologize.

"Second, the reason Beauregard is wrong is stated clearly in this telegram from Major John B. Jones, Frontier Battalion, Texas Rangers. I have been given wide latitude in this area as an advisor to the Rangers. I have also received letters of cooperation from authorities in neighboring counties, including Throckmorton, for my current business here on the plain. I expect other such letters will follow.

"That business officially stated, I suggest we return to the situation with the renegade band of Comanche or Kiowa or Comancheros, or whoever they are. Even if no one here has experience fighting these Indians, I believe everyone here is able to hold his own in a fight. What we need now, is to coordinate ourselves."

Jake Richardson
player, 797 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Fri 12 Sep 2014
at 23:15
  • msg #853

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 852):

Wonder what the hell an 'advisor' to the Rangers is? I ain't never heard of no such thing. I might ask Rojas 'bout it later. But right now, I reckon we need to git this Injun thing figured out.

Jake stayed silent for a moment after Rojas and Cruger had spoken, to give his pards a chance to voice their opinions. After a short pause, he spoke up again.

"First off, I reckon that we oughta make sure that the hosses are grouped up together when they are tethered for the night -- iff'n a man lets his mount free-graze an' wander off a ways, he stands a good chance of losin' his hoss. 'Cause from what I've heard tell 'bout the Comanches, they like to raid at night, unlike lots of other Injuns. Everybody from here in Texas has heard plenty of tales 'bout the 'Comanche Moon'."

"Second, I'm thinkin' we ought double the guards at night -- put some watchin' over the camp whaere we're a-sleepin', just like last night, an' have some posted over with the remuda."

"Third, when it comes time to mount up an' ride tomorrow, we ought to post flankers out on both sides of the main body, a point man out ahead, an' a dust-eater bringin' up the rear. Iff'n possible, all these men oughta have field glasses."


The rifleman scratched his chin-whiskers. "That's what comes to mind off the top of my head. But like I said earlier, I'd be right pleased to hear anybody else's ideas."
Cole Trayne
player, 1664 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sat 13 Sep 2014
at 04:46
  • msg #854

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 853):

Upon hearing the news about the Indian threat, Cole's face darkens a bit as he looks at his shackles.

Glancing at Rojas, the wrangler inclines his head in the direction of his bound hands.

I believe I can tolerate a lot, but I'm having a tough time accepting the fact that my friends are putting their lives on the line for me and the best I can do is hope I don't make it easier for them to get killed. Can't do much to have their back with these here bracelets on.

That fact, and having split loyalties in our group here, is just begging for problems if some Indians decide to show up and misbehave.

Mighty tough to accept indeed...

Rojas
Sat 13 Sep 2014
at 10:50
  • msg #855

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 854):

The men seemed to be thinking on Richardson's words. Rojas glanced again at the four men who were trail pards, on or near this very trail, some 5 years ago.

This time, Cole spoke aloud.

Rojas grins at the wrangler's words. The Mexican, the trail-fire having suddenly returned to his belly, turns his attention to both Garrett Rasmin and Sheriff Cruger.
Sheriff Cruger
Sat 13 Sep 2014
at 10:55
  • msg #856

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 855):

The sheriff seems no less annoyed by Rojas than he did a few minutes ago. Nonetheless, he looks at Rasmin, and then Cole as he answers.

"I believe Cole Trayne is an honorable man. Those shackles were not my idea. He is Rasmin's prisoner now, legally transferred. Given his word not to flee, I would release him under these circumstances. Unfortunately, it is not my decision."
Pete Haverty
Sat 13 Sep 2014
at 10:56
  • msg #857

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 856):

"Hear, hear," says the liveryman.
Garrett Rasmin
Sat 13 Sep 2014
at 10:59
  • msg #858

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 856):

Garrett Rasmin had listened closely to everything that was said. He had said his piece about the Comanche up front. Now that Jake had taken the lead, and Cole's play gathered backing, Rasmin answered the sheriff's challenge, speaking directly to Trayne.

"Cole Trayne, if you will give your word not to flee, and to remain in my custody, so that you can defend yourself and the rest of these men against the Comanche I will immediately remove those shackles."
This message had punctuation tweaked by the GM at 11:01, Sat 13 Sept 2014.
Cole Trayne
player, 1665 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 00:54
  • msg #859

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 858):

The wrangler turns to face Rasmin and gazes at him for a few moments.

Subsequently, he raises his bound wrists between himself and the bounty hunter.

In a very low, but clearly audible, tone of voice, he responds to the man.

Agreed.
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 02:13
  • msg #860

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 859):

Rasmin produces the keys to the shackles. He unlocks the wrists first, then the ankle cuffs.

"So, you have any experience fighting Indians, Trayne?"
James E. Beauregard
player, 1447 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 03:15
  • msg #861

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 860):

JEB leans against a tree or rock with his hat pulled down over his eyes, seemingly disinterested in the events or conversation going on around him.
Cole Trayne
player, 1666 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 03:35
  • msg #862

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 860):

Rubbing his wrists, the wrangler responds in the same even tone.

Only with firearms...

He gazes at the bounty hunter, expectantly...
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 10:47
  • msg #863

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 862):

"In time, Trayne. What do you think about Richardson's plan? Your pards seem not to care one whit about the threat of the Comanche."
Cole Trayne
player, 1667 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 13:06
  • msg #864

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 863):

Jake knows what he's talking about. But, any plan is only as good as the men acting on it.

Cole then gives Rasmin a level look.

Now, I can personally vouch for every one of the men who are *not* being paid to be here.

Without looking in the direction of the Hunters, Cole pauses a moment, then continues.

Can you say the same?
Jake Richardson
player, 798 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 14:08
  • msg #865

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jake was glad to hear that the issue of Cole's being able to defend himself against Injuns had come up, and that Rasmin seemed agreeable to allowing him to do so. If the issue hadn't been ironed out ahead of time, the rifleman had been prepared to lend his Colt pistol and a box of ammo to Cole in the event of an attack by Indians, regardless of whether Rasmin had given his okay or not.

Jake knew that ENS made the in-depth study of Indians into his career, and although it was mostly book-learning at the moment, it occurred to the Texan that the easterner might have an insight that others in the group did not. Hell, it ain't like nobody else is chimin' in, any ways.

And so, he glanced over at ENS. "You got anything to add, Perfesser? I know that you studied Injuns mighty damned close."
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 14:51
  • msg #866

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 864):

The bounty hunter laughs. "The only person here I can vouch for is myself. I can say this: being paid never meant a man couldn't be loyal or trustworthy. I heard you were a top hand on cattle drives originating here in Texas. I would wager that you got paid for doing those jobs. Did getting paid decrease your loyalty to getting the job done? I reckon not. Did getting paid in San Francisco stop you from doing what you thought was right? No need to answer that. These hunters gave me their word that they would follow my directions out here on the trail. Are you suggesting that your word is better theirs?

"Or maybe you are suggesting that since I am being paid to bring you in, that I myself am somehow untrustworthy? The man who just gave you his trust and unlocked your shackles based on solely on your word even though I have every legal right to keep you in irons . . . the man who turned down Sunday's attempt to buy me off as soon as I presented my warrant for your arrest? Did getting paid by my employer make me untrustworthy . . . or did I maintain my scruples despite an offer from your pard to pay me to look the other way when it came to apprehending Cole Trayne?"


Rasmin turns towards Jake, and then sweeps the assembled group.

"I support Richardson's plan. If the men I am paying disagree with that plan, they can head back to The Flat anytime they choose."
Cole Trayne
player, 1668 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 16:59
  • msg #867

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 866):

Any casual observer would clearly notice that Cole is not swayed by Rasmin's logic.

In my experience, being a top-hand don't typically run the risk of getting scalped.

If I'm fighting for my life, I'll take a friend at my back long before a paid gun. If money was that important to me, I suppose I wouldn't be in this here mess.

Reckon that's just me.


The wrangler shrugs, then turns and walks away.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 769 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 14 Sep 2014
at 19:51
  • msg #868

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 867):

ENS had been listening and thinking while Cole and Rasmin bantered. Upon hearing Jake's question, he focused more on the conversation, but waited until it had run its course before replying.

Well, I haven't had much chance to study them up close... mostly just books and articles... I know the Comanche language and a bit of their culture and history. I do know that their population has been diminished quite a bit over the years for various reasons. That may be why they've resorted to raiding.
ENS rubs his chin.

I'm afraid that what I know won't be much help unless we get a chance to talk with them, which seems unlikely. As far as preparations, I agree that Jake's laid out a good strategy and we should implement it. But first, there's one other issue.

ENS turns to Cruger.

Sheriff, you have revealed your expanded authority, but you haven't said why it was granted... surely you don't need the authority to provide this escort duty. So what is its purpose?
Garrett Rasmin
Mon 15 Sep 2014
at 00:54
  • msg #869

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 867):

And to any observer, it was clear that Rasmin was unmoved by Cole's insinuations.
Sheriff Cruger
Mon 15 Sep 2014
at 00:55
  • msg #870

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 868):

"We are talking about it right now, Ringgenberg. Well, some of us are."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 770 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 15 Sep 2014
at 01:31
  • msg #871

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 870):

So you are after this Indian raiding party? Interesting... are we meant to be your impromptu posse? Or just bait?
Sheriff Cruger
Mon 15 Sep 2014
at 01:49
  • msg #872

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 871):

"Neither. The cavalry from the Fort are patrolling the area, but this is not like it was back in '74. A small band can hide more easily now. I was asked to help flush them out because until now, there were merely rumors. I am simply fortunate to have you and your pards here to assist. Assuming you oblige. I thank Richardson for taking the initiative. With his and Pete's scouting, we know more now than even the cavalry, I suspect."
Jake Richardson
player, 799 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Mon 15 Sep 2014
at 03:08
  • msg #873

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Hearing Cruger state that he had been asked to flush out the Injun raiding party suddenly made the idea that he had been named an "advisor" to the Rangers a bit easier for Jake to understand. After all, based upon what the Texan had heard from the old-timers, back before the War the Rangers had originally been formed up to deal with the Comanche and Kiowa raids that had played merry hell all over Texas.

"I 'spect that a raidin' party of Injuns'll be mighty tempted by our hosses, an' they'd love to git their hands on our weapons an' ammo too, I'll wager," the rifleman remarked after a moment.

"From what Pete an' me saw from how them three fellers was kilt, although some of them bucks had firearms, plenty of others was armed with bows an arrows -- an' gittin' their hands on our firearms'd be a sub-stanshall step up for them. So, once they notice us -- which they might've already done -- I wouldn't be a-tall surprised for them to try us on fer size."

"Any ways, since we got us a night to git through here, I'm a-gonna call out a watch roe-taeshunn. If any man's got a problem with whaere I put him, now's the time to sing out."

"First off, for watchin' over the remuda:
First watch: me
Second: Travis
Third: JEB
Fourth: ENS."

"Second, for watchin' over the camp-site:
First watch: Pete Haverty
Second: Senor Rojas
Third: Ranger Cruger
Fourth: Randy."


Without being too obvious about it, Jake had named the men whom he knew best -- and thus, had the most confidence in -- to watch over the horses. Quite frankly, if trouble came during the night, that was where he expected it to put in an appearance. With respect to himself and his pards at the remuda, he had stuck to the same watch rotation that had been used the previous evening.

Turning to Garrett Rasmin, the Texan said, "I didn't assign nuthin' for you an' yer men. I figured that was yer call to make."

OOC: Corrected the spelling of "Garrett".
This message was last edited by the player at 03:11, Mon 15 Sept 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 771 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 15 Sep 2014
at 19:52
  • msg #874

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 873):

ENS nods in agreement as Jake talks, then turns back to Cruger.

One more thing Sheriff... you said "flush out", flush out for whom? I noticed a group of Calvary ride out of Fort Griffin just before we left. Are they trailing us... waiting for us to attract the raiding party?
Sheriff Cruger
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 12:16
  • msg #875

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 874):

"No, the cavalry are not trailing us. Two units are patrolling a large area of west-central Texas . . . I suspect that they are farther west at this time, working their way eastward. A ranger unit has been deployed to the north. The reported Comanche sightings have been unreliable. The information I received indicated a strong possibility that a band of renegades had assembled, but their whereabouts were not yet verified."

Cruger pauses. "Perhaps 'flush out' was not the best choice of words. It is not exactly wrong, neither is it exactly right. I am tasked with gathering information about whether a renegade band is indeed operating out here on the plains. And to bring them out into the open, if possible, so the Rangers and the Cavalry can do what is needed.

"That could mean we end up in a fight ourselves. As Jake said, a group like ours would be a target."

Garrett Rasmin
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 12:18
  • msg #876

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 873):

Having heard Jake's plans for the overnight watch, Rasmin assigns himself and the three hunters to take a stint each, moving between the remuda and the campsite during the night.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3831 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 12:27
  • msg #877

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 873):

Mid-way through the night, the unlikely alignment of Beauregard, Cruger and Rasmin find themselves together on guard duty.

From time to time near the end of their shift far off noises attract the men's attention, and disturb the sleep of the others. Not just the hoot owl or the occasional wolf, but something else. The noises carry on into the next shift, when Randy, one of the hunters and ENS take their turns. Straining to discern as much as possible, a best guess is that it sounds like yelling or singing or carousing or . . . well, it’s just too far away to know for sure.

Near daybreak, you hear what sounds like the calls of a far away cavalry bugle, along with a number of horses pounding the plains. But like the noises that woke you earlier, these sounds seem to be miles away—and probably moving farther away.

The sun rises, beginning another day on the trail.
Jake Richardson
player, 800 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 14:20
  • msg #878

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 877):

Jake had been awakened by the noises in the night, but couldn't really make heads nor tails of what he was hearing. Them cavalry boys is at it right early, he thought to himself when he heard the bugles just as the sky was turning a pearly-gray over to the east. Figuring that he might as well get up at that point, he roused himself out of his bedroll and started readying his gear for the day's travel.

Out of habit he checked the load in his Spencer, then pulled his Colt side-arm and holster out of his saddlebag. He buckled on the holster and Peacemaker under his duster, figuring that today might be a good day to wear a back-up weapon, even though he was not as handy with the pistol as he was with his carbine. He put his extra magazines for the carbine in one pocket of the his duster, and dropped a box of cartridges for the pistol in another.

He walked around as he munched on his hard-tack and jerky, then spoke to the others who were eating breakfast and otherwise getting ready to move out. "Couple of things I need to remind the out-riders about. First off, remember that them three boys that the Injuns kilt was most likely buffler-hunters. So, the Injuns may jest have got theirselves one or more Big-Fifties. Meanin', don't try to be no hee-roes iff'n ye spot sumpthin' outta sorts -- it ain't worth the risk, 'cause the Injuns jest may have weapons with more range than yer own long-arm  an' ye don't want to risk yerself or yer hoss gettin' hit by no lucky shot. Ride on back to the main body an' report what ye saw."

"Also, remember what I said last night 'bout the Injuns takin' the shirts an' hats off of them boys that they kilt. So iff'n ye spot what appears to be some white men off in the distance -- look 'em over mighty damned close."

"I'll volunteer to be a flanker off to the west. JEB, I think you got some field-glasses, an' I know you got a Winchester Spencer carbine. You mind taekin' the easterly flankin' spot?"

"Any volunteers for out-riders in the front an' back of the main body? Rasmin, you want to put any of yer people out thataways?"


OOC: Fixed typoes as marked.

PS. Edited reference to JEB's long-arm.

This message was last edited by the player at 17:19, Tue 16 Sept 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 772 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 18:39
  • msg #879

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 878):

ENS listens carefully to Jake as he prepares a simple meal and readies for the day's travel.

I'm unfamiliar with these tactics Jake... how far away will these 'outriders' be? I suggest that they stay within sight of the main group. I have binoculars that I can use to check on them as we go.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1448 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 21:17
  • msg #880

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 878):

JEB nods affirmatively, pulls out his Spencer and rides towards the east to post a skirmisher position.
Jake Richardson
player, 801 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 22:59
  • msg #881

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 879):

"Waal, Perfesser," Jake drawled, "I shorely don't reckon thaere's no shame in yer bein' un-famil-yer with such goin's-on, you bein' a scholar an' such-like. Hell, I couldn't go into no lie-brary an' know whaere to find me no spee-cific book, like I'm sure you can."

"The idea is that these outriders is like scouts -- the eyes an' ears of the main body. It's their job to stay alert an' not let the main body git sur-prised by no attacks. Men on horses can cover ground pretty quick, an' if Injuns was to come bustin' up over a hill or out of an arroyo or creek bed at the gallop, why, without no outriders to see 'em comin' an' raise the alarm, it could git ugly mighty damned quick."

"Also, it's possible that the outriders might see things -- like sign, or some-such -- that the main body might not see."

"Now I warn't gonna tell these men how far out to ride, Thaey're all experienced, an' can dee-cide for theirselves. You're 'zackly right that they should be close enough to be seen from the main body, but they should be far enough away that the men in the main body have time to ree-act afore trouble gits to 'em, assumin' that it's comin' on fast."

"'Bout all I can tell you in that ree-gard is that for myself, I was thinkin' 'bout a hunnert yards*, give or take. Terrain's pretty flat hereabouts, so y'all oughta be able to see me with no problem, yet I'll be far enough out so that you can ready yerselves for trouble comin' from my die-reckshunn afore it hits you."


OOC: *I may modify this distance, depending upon my PM discussion with the Judge. :)
Garrett Rasmin
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 23:02
  • msg #882

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 878):

Garret Rasmin regarded Richardson. "I'll take your lead on this one, Richardson. I have field glasses, so I'll take whatever position you want me to take. Cole gave me his word, so I have no concerns about his intentions."
Jake Richardson
player, 802 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 23:30
  • msg #883

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 882):

Jake responded to JEB's nod with one of his own, then turned to face Garrett Rasmin. "Thanks," he replied. "Your havin' field glasses'll be right helpful. Since you volunteered first, I'll put you out front, ridin' point."

"That leaves the ass-end Charlie poe-zis-shunn.  Any volunteers?"

"Shouldn't be too bad, ackshually. This ain't like no cattle-drive, whaere you'd be eatin' the dust of a couple of thousand beeves."

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 773 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Tue 16 Sep 2014
at 23:42
  • msg #884

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 883):

ENS nods at Jake.

I surmised as much, but it's good to hear it directly... thank you Jake!

ENS returns to preparing to leave, knowing he can't ride as one of these outriders with his wagon. He will ride with the shotgun and binoculars, Colt strapped on and spare ammo for both in his coat pockets.
Cole Trayne
player, 1669 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Wed 17 Sep 2014
at 01:19
  • msg #885

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Unarmed, yet ironically liberated Cole keeps Jack close.
Travis Sunday
player, 2320 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Wed 17 Sep 2014
at 02:02
  • msg #886

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 885):

Travis has been quiet.  He likes the situation not one bit and figures killing time is close. He finally breaks his silence as he bends over to pet Jack.

He looks to Cole.

I thought you were a gambler.  He'd have let you out of those irons without your word eventually.  Maybe you're a better liar than a bluffer.  Maybe we'll catch a break and the Indians will solve this mess for us. 

He stands up.

Do you know what's going on here?  I haven't any fucking idea and no one is saying anything.  Looks to me like Rojas and Randy are happily leading you to the noose.  I'm hoping I'm wrong.
Garrett Rasmin
Wed 17 Sep 2014
at 12:10
  • msg #887

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Hearing no one designate the last outrider position defined by the rifleman, Rasmin instructs one of the hunters to take up that position.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3832 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Wed 17 Sep 2014
at 12:31
  • msg #888

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

The group of riders follow Richardson's plan. Some willingly, others with reservations, it seems. Continuing the wagon's pace, with the outriders positioned ahead, behind and to the east and west, the men progress north-northwest on the trail Rasmin is following.

As the sun dips behind the hills ahead, the men's thoughts turn toward finding a good spot to camp. But this stretch of the trail is fairly wide open, so Rasmin pushes ahead a little farther, getting the most out of the remaining daylight. That’s when Jake notices the unmistakable outline of somebody lying in a nearby gully. With his binoculars, he can see the person apparently in hiding, but he cannot tell whether any others are nearby. The person in the gully remains still.  Jake figures it is likely that he, and the party, might have been spotted.

Following his own instructions, Jake urges Ghost to gallop back to the main group to deliver a report as the rifleman had requested in such a situation.

EDIT: to fix mistakes in my misunderstanding of Jake's messages. I hope I got it right.
This message was last edited by the GM at 14:43, Wed 17 Sept 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 803 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Wed 17 Sep 2014
at 15:58
  • msg #889

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 888):

Jake reined in as he neared the column of march, the dust raised by his gallop lingering in the air. "Jest now spotted somebody lyin' in a gulley over yonder," he reported, twisting his torso around and gesturing with his free hand to give the others a general line of sight towards what he had noticed.

"Whoever it is didn't move none, an' he looked to be doin' his best to stay hidden. I reckon that it's most likely an Injun, in which case we can assume that he caught sight of us. Might've been some others nearby, although I didn't catch sight of nobody else."

"Could've been a body of someone the Injuns kilt, I 'spose, but I didn't see no buzzards overhead -- nor pickin' at the body -- so that don't seem too likely."

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 774 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 17 Sep 2014
at 18:40
  • msg #890

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 889):

ENS takes in Jake's report.

Or it could be another hunter from the other group that survived... Just make sure before the shooting starts! Should we get the other outriders in?

ENS checks on the other riders with his binoculars, then looks towards the gully Jake indicated.
Travis Sunday
player, 2321 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Wed 17 Sep 2014
at 22:15
  • msg #891

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 889):

This may sound a little callous but if he's with that raiding party lets just ride over and kill him.  He can't report back and there'll be one less to deal with.  His hands are already bloody.

Travis leans over and spits.

...and Randy promised Circling Hawk he would kill any Comanche he found along the trail.  So there's that.
This message was last edited by the player at 22:16, Wed 17 Sept 2014.
Jake Richardson
player, 804 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Wed 17 Sep 2014
at 23:22
  • msg #892

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 891):

"Yeah, let's wave everybody in," Jake replied to ENS's question about the other outriders. "Our light's 'bout gone any damn ways, an' we prob'ly oughtta use what's left to find us a good campsite for the night. Be right helpful iff'n we could find sumpthin' with a little cover, although that ain't all that easy hereabouts."

The rifleman grinned at Travis's suggestion. "Hell, ain't nuthin' callous 'bout it, pard. This here's kill or be killed. An' I'd lots rather kill them bastards than the other way 'round."

"So, yeah -- let's us go an' make us a ree-conn-aissance in force. I'm guessin' that, oh . . . four of us oughta be 'bout right. Countin' you an' me, that leaves two more to fill out the re--conn-aissance party. I'm guessin' that JEB might want to go along, too. Shouldn't take him long to join us, an' we can ask him. My druthers is to take volunteers, since this could be an ambush."


OOC: Added missing "<orange>" in order to add color to a portion of Jake's speech.
This message was last edited by the player at 23:25, Wed 17 Sept 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1449 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 18 Sep 2014
at 03:00
  • msg #893

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 892):

JEB responds to the summons to return to the main group and volunteers for the reconnaissance.
Cole Trayne
player, 1670 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Thu 18 Sep 2014
at 04:08
  • msg #894

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 886):

As Cole takes a long look at Jack to see if he smells or hears something that catches his attention, he responds in a low voice.

Now Travis, you know full well I gamble only what I can afford to lose. You, and the others, don't rightly count in that figuring.

I'm not going to let you boys get into a gun fight while I stand by and watch. Not gonna happen.

E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 775 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 18 Sep 2014
at 19:22
  • msg #895

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 894):

Is there anything we here should do while you're gone? Besides watch for an ambush from another direction that is.

As the riders rejoin and plans are made, ENS checks that his Colt and shotgun are loaded and ready. He also attaches his whip to his belt.
Jake Richardson
player, 805 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Fri 19 Sep 2014
at 03:12
  • msg #896

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 895):

"Like you was sayin', just try and stay alert," Jake agreed with ENS.

"Don't reckon this little ex-pee-dishun oughta take too long, one way or the other."
Jake Richardson
player, 806 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Fri 19 Sep 2014
at 13:06
  • msg #897

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

"All right, let's go do this," Jake remarked after waiting a moment to see if there would be a fourth volunteer. "We ain't got a lot of light left."

The Texan stepped up into the saddle and rested his carbine across the saddle-horn. "'Less anyone's got any better ideas, I say we just go over in line abreast with, oh, maybe five yards distance betwixt each of us. I'll take the middle."

"Reckon we oughta assume that the feller I saw is a hos-tile, 'less we find out the con-trary. An' he may or may not have hisself some friends keepin' him comp'ny."

"Iff'n any shootin' starts, jest use yer own judgment -- no need to try an' stay in for-mae-shun."


OOC: Added last sentence.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:19, Fri 19 Sept 2014.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3833 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 19 Sep 2014
at 17:50
  • msg #898

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 897):

Rasmin volunteers to monitor the three reconnoissance riders through his field glasses. He suggests that Jake remove his hat if there is trouble that requires reinforcements. Cruger adds that he will remain ready to ride in such a case; Haverty nods in agreement. Rojas volunteers to get the camp organized; he suggests a spot a little further east, a likely area for a camp which JEB had also noticed while in his position on the right flank before Jake brought everyone in and the party stopped.

-------------------

Travis, Jake and JEB ride west towards the gully where Jake spied the person. When approaching the gully, it becomes clear that the person Jake saw is another dead body. What he couldn't discern from the previous distance, even with field glasses, is that the body is mostly covered in rocks, stones, earth and other natural materials. The head, near the lip of the gully, is partially uncovered and facing eastward, toward the rest of the party. The placement of the body and its coverings gave the illusion, from a distance, of someone watching from the gully. Possibly, the body was arranged that way with a purpose in mind.

Now close enough to inspect what appears to be a burial mound, the riders spy another similar mound in the gully. Both appear to have been hastily formed.

A more thorough search, including the need to dismount and move some of the mounds material, would be needed to discover more, if there is anything else to be discovered, although the uncovered head still has flesh on the skull--enough to visually confirm that person was an Indian that died--probably--within the last day or two.
Travis Sunday
player, 2322 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Fri 19 Sep 2014
at 22:28
  • msg #899

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 898):

Travis dismounts and investigates further.
Jake Richardson
player, 807 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Fri 19 Sep 2014
at 23:15
  • msg #900

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 899):

Jake looked thoughtful when he rode close enough to see the burial mounds in the gulley, but he stayed silent and kept his own counsel.

As Travis dismounted to take a closer look, the rifleman moved Ghost to the edge of the gulley and turned his attention to the surrounding area, intending to keep a careful look-out while the Michiganer conducted his investigations.

OOC: Just to clarify, Jake (who is still mounted) is positioned at ground level above the gulley, where he will have a slightly better line of sight than if he were down in the gulley.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3833 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sat 20 Sep 2014
at 15:38
  • msg #901

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 899):

Having dismounted, Sunday gets a better look at the burial mounds. Nudging the rocks of the second mound with the toe and heel of his boot, he is convinced that it is also covering the dead body of an Indian. At this time, he hasn't disturbed the mound to any obvious extent, just enough to get a glimpse of another black-haired warrior's head.

Travis lacks specific knowledge about the burial ceremonies of the plains tribes--he cannot even be certain to what tribe these two belonged--but to his eye, it appears that both of these Indians could be Comanche, Kiowa or even Tonkawa. Their size is about right for any of the local tribes. Even if he were to remove the rocks and earth, he would not know for sure how to identify their tribal connection.

Jake and JEB remain mounted. Neither rider has noticed any signs of movement nearby. To the east Rasmin, Cruger and Haverty await, the former keeping watch through his field glasses, while Rojas and the others have begun to settle into a campsite.

EDIT: Updated to correct mis-click on posting name.
This message was last edited by the GM at 15:38, Sat 20 Sept 2014.
Travis Sunday
player, 2324 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Sat 20 Sep 2014
at 12:19
  • msg #902

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 901):

Travis does not disturb the burial mound.  He calls Horse and remounts.
Jake Richardson
player, 808 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Sat 20 Sep 2014
at 23:45
  • msg #903

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 902):

Jake waited until Travis was mounted up, then turned Ghost back towards the main column.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 776 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 20 Sep 2014
at 23:59
  • msg #904

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 903):

ENS moves with the others to the campsite, keeping an eye one the other surrounding directions. Once they all dismount, he keeps monitoring the outskirts but walks over to Rasmin while doing so.

Mr. Rasmin, a word please? Are you from the San Francisco area?
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 21 Sep 2014
at 02:20
  • msg #905

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 904):

The bounty hunter did not join the campsite until after Jake had ridden back to join the main group.

Now, all of the men have gathered at the spot chosen by Senor Rojas. There is enough day light to care for the horses and make camp.

Among the various conversations ensuing, from the mundane questions such as whether to have a campfire to topic of the dead Indians, Rasmin replies to Professor Ringgenberg.

"Not originally. Why do you ask?"
Sheriff Cruger
Sun 21 Sep 2014
at 02:25
  • msg #906

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

OOC: The Judge is assuming Jake gives a report of the findings in the gully.

------------------------

Sheriff Cruger offers the following after hearing Jake's report.

"That is how the Comanche bury their dead. Or much like it. Usually, they would prefer a cave, but I suppose a ravine would do. The rumors about Comanche activity in this area seem less fancy and more fact with each of these discoveries."
Jake Richardson
player, 809 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Sun 21 Sep 2014
at 14:59
  • msg #907

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 906):

After riding back to the camp and dismounting, Jake related what the threesome had found when they explored the gulley. "Reckon them three boys that got kilt gave a pretty good account of theirselves," he remarked when Ranger Cruger gave his opinion that the grave-sites were most likely Comanche.

ENS and Rasmin were in conversation with one another when Jake rode into camp, and the Texan waited until the two men were finished, then spoke to the easterner. While he was waiting he checked the time on his pocket-watch, then returned it to his pocket.

Once ENS was done speaking with Rasmin, Jake said, "I'm a-thinkin' that you might want a closer look-see of them Injun graves for yerself, Perfesser. By my reckonin', we got, oh, maybe ten minutes of light left afore dark-fall."

"I'll ride over yonder with you right now, but ye might feel pretty rushed. Or, we can ride over at first light tomorrer mornin', whilst the others are eatin' breakfast."

"'Course, by mornin'-time thaere could be sumpthin' -- or sumbody -- in the gulley that crept in overnight that ain't thaere now, iff'n ye take my meanin'."

"Or, maybe not,"
the Texan chuckled.

"What's yer druthers?"
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 777 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 21 Sep 2014
at 19:36
  • msg #908

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 905):

Well, I know it's not your affair, but I'm trying to get a feel for the corruption level of the courts there... given what you know, do you think Mr. Trayne will get a fair trial?
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 778 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 21 Sep 2014
at 19:42
  • msg #909

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 907):

ENS perks up at the mention of the graves, when Jake addresses him directly, he answers quickly.

Most definitely Jake! Let's go over in the morning to investigate! But for now, we should prepare here... I fear we may be closer to this group than we'd like.

OOC: I'm conducting these dialogs separately since they occur at different times.
Travis Sunday
player, 2325 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Sun 21 Sep 2014
at 20:20
  • msg #910

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 908):

Travis hears the Professors question and chuckles to himself.
Jake Richardson
player, 810 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Sun 21 Sep 2014
at 22:16
  • msg #911

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 909):

"All right," Jake replied to ENS with a slight nod, "tomorrer mornin' it is, then."

"An' as to yer other point, 'twouldn't ser-prise me a-tall."

Cole Trayne
player, 1671 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 21 Sep 2014
at 22:30
  • msg #912

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole moves off to check on the horses

While he tends the animals, he takes the opportunity to discreetly glance in the direction of the hunters.
Garrett Rasmin
Mon 22 Sep 2014
at 01:02
  • msg #913

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 908):

Rasmin regards the professor. "Assuming it goes to a trial, I have no reason to believe Trayne should not get a fair one."

He pauses for a moment before continuing. "I have to say, professor, I appreciate your willingness to engage in civil conversation. Some of your pards seem to view me as the spawn of hell, as if I might sprout horns at any moment."

He doesn't appear to expect an answer.

---------------

After ENS and Jake speak, Rasmin rejoins the conversation. "Professor, you heard me say I believe Trayne is an honorable man. I have been thinking of returning his carbine in case we encounter these Indians. Do you think that is a good idea?"

OOC: ENS and the Judge should be able to keep track of the conversation flow, whether in separate or combined messages. I am okay either way.
Rojas
Mon 22 Sep 2014
at 01:08
  • msg #914

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 911):

Rojas waits for a chance to engage the rifleman, whose leadership of the party here on the plains has become, at worst, accepted by everyone.

"Senor, as the professor has suggested, I believe these Comanche are close by. Perhaps we should go without a fire tonight . . . unless your thinking is to attract their attention."
Jake Richardson
player, 811 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Mon 22 Sep 2014
at 02:36
  • msg #915

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 914):

"Attract the Comanches' attenshunn? What sorta feller do you take me for, Senor Rojas? A fire-eater who sticks his hand down rattlesnake holes on a dare?" Jake smiled at the Mexican to let the man know that his reply was intended to be good-natured.

"No, I think that yer idea of a cold camp tonight is a mighty fine one. Do me a favor an' pass the word -- some o' these fellers may be gittin' a mite tired of hearin' it all from me."

"Oh, an' por favor, let everyone know that we're on the same watch roe-tae-shun as before."

Rojas
Mon 22 Sep 2014
at 12:22
  • msg #916

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 915):

The Mexican smiles in response to Jake's answer. He spreads the word, as asked.

-----------------

OOC: Pausing here to allow further conversation at the evening's camp, if any PCs desire it. Depending on PC activity, the Judge will likely move the plot forward 24 hours from now.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 779 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 22 Sep 2014
at 19:13
  • msg #917

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 913):

ENS nods.

I believe Mr. Trayne will keep his word Mr. Rasmin. My concern about San Francisco is that Mr. Trayne is accused of killing a corrupt, powerful man, and I fear that the man's associates may use any means to get revenge on Mr. Trayne.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 780 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 22 Sep 2014
at 19:18
  • msg #918

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 915):

ENS rubs his chin while Jake talks to Rojas, when the lawyer leaves, he turns to Jake.

Jake, what if we were to set a campfire a ways from the camp... could it draw them off? We could also keep an eye on it with binoculars from here.
Garrett Rasmin
Mon 22 Sep 2014
at 21:34
  • msg #919

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 917):

"What makes you think the man that Trayne killed was corrupt?" asks Rasmin, a puzzled look on his face.
Travis Sunday
player, 2326 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Mon 22 Sep 2014
at 22:15
  • msg #920

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 919):

Travis hears Rasmin's query.

This is why I think of you, not as a spawn of hell, but a giant asshole.  You couldn't be less interested in Cole's situation before you were surrounded by his pards.
Garrett Rasmin
Tue 23 Sep 2014
at 01:05
  • msg #921

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 920):

"You got a point, Sunday?" answers Rasmin. "I mean, besides the one atop your head."
Randy Oldman
player, 1249 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Tue 23 Sep 2014
at 01:23
  • msg #922

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Thinking it best to be mostly away from Cruger, or anyone else for that matter, Randy asks Rojas for a quiet moment to talk.

"I cain't say as I is all that happy 'bout what Cruger has up and done. He had all manner of opportunity to warn us of his plans and the intention of drawing forth the raiding party. We cain't do a thing 'bout what's been done, but I'm guessin' Cruger needs to be held to answer for this.

"I bring this to you on account of you intended to have me keep Cole safe on the trip to Frisco. Cruger is putting Cole's life up as bait. All the rest of us can ride off to hell knows where any chance we wants. Ol' Cole, though, he's caught now where he ain't got to choice but to face off betwixt Injuns and prosecutors. And Cruger's toyin' with Cole's life cause he knows he can."

Mr. Big'un is worked up just shy of a lather. "I'm just about ready to pop him a good one. That, or serve him up when the arrows start to rain."
Jake Richardson
player, 812 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Tue 23 Sep 2014
at 03:59
  • msg #923

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 918):

Jake scratched his chin-whiskers for a moment while he considered ENS's suggestion. "That's an' intrestin' idea, Perfesser. I got to admit that I hadn't thunk of it."

"I'm pretty sure that it wouldn't fool them Injuns for very long, though. Once they git in the gen'ral area -- which they may already be, mind you -- I don't think it'll taeke 'em long to figure out whaere our real camp is."

"On the other hand, iff'n by some chance they ain't spotted us yet, a nearby fire would pull 'em in our gen'ral die-reckshunn."

"Plus, I don't much want any of the men on guard duty spendin' none o' their time starin' at a fire off yonder in the distance. They all need to pay close attenshun to what's happenin' near to our camp an' the hosses."

"So, although it's a right intrestin' idea, I ain't in-clined to do it."

"But keep thinkin', Perfesser,"
he encouraged the easterner. "Yer a damned smart feller, an' I got a hunch that you're likely to come up with ideas that might not occur to the rest of us."

OOC: Edited to fix typo.
This message was last edited by the player at 15:14, Tue 23 Sept 2014.
Rojas
Tue 23 Sep 2014
at 10:45
  • msg #924

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 922):

The Mexican listens to his trail mate. He had known Randy Oldman since the days of the No Buffalo Outfit, and had ridden with the man--and Cole Trayne--more than once while driving beeves from San Antone to the railheads in Kansas.

"You, amigo, will do neither," Rojas says, speaking as a boss would to an employee. There is no malice in his voice, but there is a finality. Sighing, he continues.

"The sheriff, he is doing what he must do. We do not have to like it. Our job has not changed. Our job, senor, is to keep Cole safe and that is as true now as it was when we made our agreement. The Comanche, they would still be out here even if the sheriff did not come with us. Although I would have welcomed more warning from the sheriff, Cole would have been in this situation even without Cruger's choice to accompany us. Unless Rasmin was removed from the . . . como se dice? . . . equation. And my sense was that you did not desire that resolution. Es verdad?"
Travis Sunday
player, 2327 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Tue 23 Sep 2014
at 22:14
  • msg #925

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 921):

I can stand the gaff, but to be honest I'd rather kill you and spare my friend the noose then listen to the horseshit you're shoveing..  So hobble your lip

San Francisco, I a former resident can assure you, is ruled by man, not by law.  Cole, good hearted murderer that he is, killed a man... an evil murdering son of a bitch... whose family and organization can afford to have the law hunt him and kill him for them.  You are determined to be that instrument.  You refused appeals to your wallet, your safety, and your better nature.  So be it.  But you're trading cold hard cash for my friend's life.  So at the end of the day, I won't have it.  If everyone in this posse weren't putting spokes into the wheel we could wind this up.

Garrett Rasmin
Wed 24 Sep 2014
at 01:48
  • msg #926

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 925):

"I will say whatever I want to say, Sunday. You want to wind up this business, go ahead and draw and take your chances. I will be in the right of it all, and you will either be dead, or a murderer twice over in the space of a week. Or both."

Rasmin shows no signs of fear.
Cole Trayne
player, 1672 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Wed 24 Sep 2014
at 05:22
  • msg #927

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 926):

Cole wordlessly approaches his old friend Travis. Placing a discouraging hand on the man's shoulder, the wrangler simply gestures with his remaining hand to let this go.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 781 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 24 Sep 2014
at 20:07
  • msg #928

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 927):

ENS watches the drama with a bit of trepidation... he is clearly relived when Cole intervenes. He continues before Travis can get wound up again.

Yes, well Mr. Sunday laid it out; the man, Cole's employer, essentially gave Cole the choice of killing some Chinese immigrants as a warning to others, or being killed himself if he didn't comply... he chose to eliminate the man giving the order instead...

He looks over to Cole.

That's correct, right?

He turns back to Rasmin.

So which would you have chosen Mr. Rasmin?
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 782 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Wed 24 Sep 2014
at 20:15
  • msg #929

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 923):

ENS gets one of his crooked grins on.

Good points all Jake! I guess I thought to draw them to the fire as a warning for us... but I suppose it would only work if we lit the fire after it gets pretty dark, and as you said we could then be alerting them to our presence!
Garrett Rasmin
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 01:13
  • msg #930

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 928):

"Neither. I would have told the man I was not a murderer, then quit his employ and reported the incident to the local law. If he had tried to kill me, instead of simply making threats against me, then I would have had the right to defend myself. By your logic, I would have the right to kill Travis Sunday, as he made a verbal threat on my life just a minute ago. But the law does not give me the right to kill a man for something he said. Only for something he does."
Randy Oldman
player, 1250 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 02:24
  • msg #931

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

"Fellers, supposin' y'all forget all that jawin' about what for cain't be changed now nor for what none y'all gonna do neither." Randy's rather fed up with the caterwauling of both Travis and Garrett. His nerves are more aligned to the external threat bearing down upon them.

"I figgur it's time for Jake to give us marchin' orders and we get set up for the night." As if to say "shall we," Randy gives a motion to the rifleman. "I'd be much obliged if you'd put them two on diff'ernt sides of the camp, Mr. Richardson."
Cole Trayne
player, 1673 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 03:52
  • msg #932

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 928):

Cole nods to the professor and then turns to lead Travis away from the confrontation with the bounty hunter.

Provided, of course, that Travis is willing.
Cole Trayne
player, 1674 posts
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 03:52
  • [deleted]
  • msg #933

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

This message was deleted by the player at 03:53, Thu 25 Sept 2014.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1450 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 11:40
  • msg #934

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 932):

JEB takes notice of the tension in the air and rises from his seated position. He picks up his carbine and inches toward Travis and Rasmin.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3836 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 12:20
  • msg #935

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to James E. Beauregard (msg # 934):

JEB notices that Cruger and Haverty have done the same, their carbines at the ready. As Cole attempts to lead Sunday away from the bounty hunter, and Randy Oldman says his piece, Rojas looks to Jake Richardson.

It is clear that everyone is on edge, but it is quite unclear as to what anyone might choose to do, should any given man decide to start something.

---------------------

OOC: As mentioned in the OOC forum, the Judge is delaying moving forward until it is evident that all PCs are ready to settle in for the night's camp. The Judge's current perception is that such plot advancement would still be premature.
Jake Richardson
player, 813 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 14:42
  • msg #936

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 935):

Jake nodded to Randy, to let the big man know that he had heard him. The Texan also took note of Cole's efforts to pull Travis away from the confrontation, even as other members in the party seemed determined to ratchet up the threat level.

His posture relaxed and his carbine in the crook of his arm, Jake stepped in between Travis and Rasmin. "Let's stand down, gents," he said quietly.

"Travis, Cole ain't spoke no words, but he's talkin' to you jest the same. I'd be obliged iff'n ye'd listen to yer pard."

"An' Rasmin, ye ain't doin' the situaeshunn no good by tossin' kerosene on a smolderin' fire."

"Let's save our  lead for them Injuns out thaere, gents. For the time bein' at least, we're all in this together. Them Comanche, or Kiowa, or whatever -- they'd purely love to see us kill 'bout half of each other, which is how this is startin' to ratchet up, what with everybody grabbin' their shootin' irons -- so's they can swoop in an' finish off the rest. Iff'n y'all are lookin' to have yer scalps lifted, yer sure goin' 'bout it the right way. But I'd jest as soon not go out thataway."

"Time for cool heads, gentlemen."


OOC: Edited punctuation.
This message was last edited by the player at 18:09, Thu 25 Sept 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 783 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 19:56
  • msg #937

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 936):

ENS sighs and nods his head.

Jake is right gentlemen... I am sorry for starting this line of discussion. And we should now focus on the situation at hand.
Travis Sunday
player, 2328 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 23:39
  • msg #938

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 932):

Travis goes with Cole out of earshot.
Randy Oldman
player, 1251 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Thu 25 Sep 2014
at 23:58
  • msg #939

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 936):

"Then so, Jake, how we gonna proceed with tonight's watch. You gonna change a thing or keep as is. Ain't no sense wastin' time.

"For one, I'd not mind ridin' the nights out and restin' during the days."

Garrett Rasmin
Fri 26 Sep 2014
at 01:36
  • msg #940

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Jake Richardson:
"An' Rasmin, ye ain't doin' the situaeshunn no good by tossin' kerosene on a smolderin' fire."

The bounty hunter smiles, touches the brim of his hat and gives a nod of acknowledgement to the rifleman.
Cole Trayne
player, 1675 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Fri 26 Sep 2014
at 02:09
  • msg #941

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Travis Sunday (msg # 938):

In a low, calm voice, Cole replies.





James E. Beauregard
player, 1451 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Fri 26 Sep 2014
at 03:22
  • msg #942

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 936):

JEB relaxes and returns to sitting in the same spot against a tree or rock.
Jake Richardson
player, 814 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Fri 26 Sep 2014
at 03:31
  • msg #943

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 939):

Jake let out a breath as the tension-filled situation seemed to resolve itself for the moment.

Turning to face Randy, he replied to the big man's comments. "I ain't heard no complaints 'bout the watch schedule so far, Randy, an' I'm in-clined to leave it alone iff'n it ain't broke. Anybody who ain't satisfied 'bout their spot in the roe-tae-shunn can speak with me 'bout it."

"I got to admit that I ain't given much thought to travelin' by night. I'll think 'bout it some, an' we can speak on it tomorrer."

Judge Messalen
GM, 3837 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Fri 26 Sep 2014
at 13:00
  • msg #944

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

After Cole and Jake's intervention, the tension subsides in the camp. For the moment if nothing else. The men make themselves as comfortable as possible during the overnight's cold camp.

The night watch resumes as before. Things remain quite calm, each two-man shift waking the next. That is, until the fourth watch, with Mr. Big'un and the professor on duty.

Near the end of their watch, at 5:40 o'clock and roughly one-half hour before sunup, both of the men hear sounds from afar. Having heard similar noises in the previous nights, there was no immediate cause for alarm. After confirming with each other that it was no trick of the imagination, a minute later both men hear a more clearly present danger.

From a distance, Randy and ENS hear the faint but clear sounds of battle; gunshots and shouting compete with blood-curdling war cries. While intense, it sounds like a relatively small affair. Soon, you see a plume of black smoke rising into the moonlit air. In addition to the sounds reaching their ears, ENS with this field glasses estimates it is no more than two miles to the west.

------------------

OOC: All PCs should roll Initiative. Anyone with an 11 or better may wake up and act of his own volition having been roused by the noises. Others must be woken by others in the camp -- either purposefully or by the subsequent activity in the camp -- and must wait one round to act. Randy and ENS may act immediately and should add a +2 circumstance bonus to Initiative. Bear in mind that the horses have been prepared for night rest; the Judge will allow PCs to determine what that means in the current circumstances.
Randy Oldman
player, 1253 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Fri 26 Sep 2014
at 23:17
  • msg #945

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 944):

19:13, Today: Randy Oldman rolled 5 using 1d20+4.

Randy raises the alarm while he makes for the horses.
Travis Sunday
player, 2329 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Sat 27 Sep 2014
at 12:57
  • msg #946

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 945):

ZZZZZZZZZZzzzzzzzzzzzzzz

Travis Sunday rolled 10 using 1d20+9. Initiative (without weapon modifiers).
James E. Beauregard
player, 1452 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Sat 27 Sep 2014
at 14:19
  • msg #947

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 944):

JEB is awakened by the battle and gets up to rouse those still asleep.

OOC: initiative = 21
Judge Messalen
GM, 3840 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Sat 27 Sep 2014
at 20:55
  • msg #948

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

OOC: Continuing - rather than make rolls for the PCs that haven't logged in in two days, the Judge is moving on. ENS and Cole still need to make Init rolls and state actions along with others awaken after the first round.

The Judge is ruling that horses were unsaddled, as that is a common practice to allow for proper rest and no PC stated otherwise to the Judge's recollection during the few nights on the trail (if anything, there was talk of hobbling and such, but if anyone who can point to a post indicating otherwise should definitely do so). The Judge is further ruling that the men on guard, Randy and ENS, would have had a saddled horse (that would have been true for any given PC on watch duty, although for ENS that could mean either Amadeus saddled for a ride or set up for pulling the wagon, but not both). For others, Ride checks may be made to achieve an accelerated saddling of mounts. It will take 10 rounds as the base time. For every 2 pips above 10, the time will be reduced by 1 round with a minimum time being 4 rounds (ride score of 12 is -1 or 9 rounds, 14 is -2 or 8 rounds, etc.).

Characters may converse during the work, as desired, but the Judge will be tracking relative time to mount which could mean some riders head out before others, if desired. Anyone who was didn't awake by the initiative roll will start a round later (essentially +1 rounds to saddle).

---------------------

Everyone wakes to sounds of movement in the camp. Those who failed to awake immediately have now been roused.

Most of the men who awoke of their own volition had moved straight to their horses, attempting to ready them as quickly as possible. Pete Haverty demonstrates a skill and focus most men could only hope to match, lifting his saddle onto the gray mare as if he had done it in his sleep a thousand times. Other experienced riders among the group know how to fit a horse during an emergency, in fact rivaling Haverty at this moment--in alacrity if not elan.
Pete Haverty
Sat 27 Sep 2014
at 20:58
  • msg #949

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 948):

No one had given a thought to jawing much just yet, but now that men are at work preparing their mounts, Haverty speaks.

"Damnation," he says aloud, looking west.

EDIT: minor grammatical fix
This message was last edited by the GM at 00:58, Sun 28 Sept 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 784 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sat 27 Sep 2014
at 23:39
  • msg #950

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 948):

17:32, Today: E.N.S. Ringgenberg rolled 9 using 1d20+5. Initiative (+2 per Judge).

Seeing Randy rouse the others, ENS continues watching the area of interest with his field glasses, climbing up on his wagon seat for a better view.

Once the others start readying their horses, he moves to get Amadeus rigged to the wagon.

OOC: Sorry for the posting lag... bad timing eh? Also, FYI, ENS doesn't actually have a saddle for Amadeus... he rented one on the previous ride.
Sheriff Cruger
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 01:02
  • msg #951

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 950):

Cruger speaks up while securing the straps on his kid's saddle.

"This is my responsibility now, gentlemen. I would not blame anyone who holds back. On the other hand, anyone who helps against the heathens will have my gratitude."
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 785 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 02:54
  • msg #952

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 951):

As ENS prepares the wagon, he calls out to the others near him.

Gentlemen, it seems odd another camp was so close and we had no idea... could this renegade group be drawing us out into a trap? Make a ruckus over there, then ambush us from the dark when we're more spread out and focused on the goal?
Randy Oldman
player, 1257 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 02:56
  • msg #953

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Sheriff Cruger (msg # 951):

Paying not much attention to Cruger takes no effort from Randy. However, Randy lends a hand to Jake in preparing Ghost for riding. Mr. Big'un knows well the longarm specialist will be a far greater boon than himself in a possible range skirmish.

"ENS, if'n you please, stay here with Rasmin and Cole. And keep a firm hand on my Johnny while I'm gone." Randy implores the Easterner to follow his instruction.
Jake Richardson
player, 818 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 04:47
  • msg #954

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 953):

"Aw, Hell!" Jake exclaimed as he threw off his blanket and rose to his feet. He had been sound asleep, as indicated by the fact that it had taken either Randy or JEB -- Jake couldn't honestly tell which -- to roust him from his slumber. But now that he was up, the sounds of shouting, war-cries, and gunshots could clearly be heard somewhere off to the west.

The camp was a beehive of activity, with most men already rushing to get their horses saddled. Keeping his carbine in hand, Jake rushed over to where Ghost was tied to the length of rope where the horses were tethered for the night. As he moved, he heard ENS ask about a possible feint by the Indians, with the intent of drawing off some of the men and thus weakening their defenses.

"Could be, Perfesser," Jake agreed, "but I'm a-thinkin' that it's most likely just a straight-up attack on some poor bastards over yonder."

By the time that he reached Ghost, Jake could see  that both Pete Haverty and Senor Rojas were well on their way towards getting their mounts saddled up and ready to ride.

The Texan set to work in an efficient, practiced fashion, and he soon found himself aided in his endeavors by Randy, who was tossing bits of tack to him almost faster than he could fasten them in place. "'Preciate it," Jake told Mr. Big 'Un with a nod of his head.

OOC: 00:22, Today: Jake Richardson rolled 24 using 1d20+10 with rolls of 14. Ride Check to Facilitate Saddling.

Edit: Added missing words.
This message was last edited by the player at 04:54, Sun 28 Sept 2014.
Cole Trayne
player, 1676 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 04:50
  • msg #955

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Cole gets up and runs to Bess. Calmly, he calls his dog.

Jack. Come.
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 11:49
  • msg #956

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 953):

Rasmin, who was saddling his mount like others but appeared to be doing it faster than most, hears Randy's comment.

"You got your facts wrong, Big'un. Cole is riding with me and I am riding to the action."

Seeing that Trayne has yet to begin saddling Bess, the bounty hunter adds "Saddle-up, Trayne."
Travis Sunday
player, 2331 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 13:30
  • msg #957

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Judge Messalen (msg # 948):

Travis rouses from a deep sleep.  Seeing the activity he moves quickly to his tack and horse.  Most think of Travis as a gunslinger but he's also an expert horseman.  It doesn't come naturally to him as it does to others, but steady practice and consistent work makes him a horesmen you can tie to.  He quickly in 5 rounds gets Horse saddled and ready.

Travis Sunday rolled 20 using 1d20+16. Ride check for saddling.
Randy Oldman
player, 1258 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 14:01
  • msg #958

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 956):

"Fact is, Garrett, that ain't in your charge's best in'trest. I'll report you to the courts, sho'nuff." Smug and snarky, yes, Randy is risking a head shaking or even the dreaded finger wag. But what he isn't doing--and obviously so--is interfering with Rasmin. If the dog of a man pushes Cole to ride to battle, the buffalo of a man won't push back. That doesn't mean Randy will forget his responsibility to protect Cole; it just makes his promise to Circling Hawk a little tougher.

Unfortunately, the complication rattles Randy's ratchets a little more that he cares. The primary duty is to his employer, Rojas, to protect the client, Mr. Trayne. The distant skirmish holds the opportunity to put Cole at risk. Additionally, if Comanche are involved, he has a promise to kill as many as he can for Circling Hawk. That is to pay the debt for his tribe's care of Ayasha.

There's enough here to cause a lesser man to throw his hands up and ride south.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 786 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 15:14
  • msg #959

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 958):

ENS continues to tend to Amadeus.

Sorry Randy, I fear some of my other skills and equipment will be greatly needed over there! But you can lash Johnny to the back of the wagon since I won't be as fast or maneuverable as any of you!

ENS calls over to Cole.

Cole, should Jack ride in here too? Do we need to tie him up to keep him here?
This message was last edited by the player at 15:23, Sun 28 Sept 2014.
Garrett Rasmin
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 16:50
  • msg #960

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Randy Oldman (msg # 958):

Rasmin has almost completed fitting the saddle to his mount. "Mayhaps you are correct, Big'un." The bounty hunter turns to Cole and with a feigned sense of importance asks, "You want to stay here, Trayne, while your pards ride into battle?"
Cole Trayne
player, 1677 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Sun 28 Sep 2014
at 19:58
  • msg #961

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 960):

Cole starts with the saddle, but decides against it. Without looking at Rasmin or acknowledging him, in any way, the wrangler mounts up bareback. Clearly he is ready to ride with the others.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1453 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Mon 29 Sep 2014
at 02:16
  • msg #962

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 961):

JEB saddles up and mounts his horse with rifle out and ready, awaiting orders.
Garrett Rasmin
Mon 29 Sep 2014
at 12:58
  • msg #963

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

The men work as fast as they can to ready the horses. None rushing the job beyond their limits, as that could mean a deadly unseating during a chase or a battle. Having just awoken, the fog of sleep clears at different rates for different men and they get their mounts saddled or hitched or mounted in succession.

Randy's Fanny was already equipped; the big man had chosen to help Jake's efforts to saddle his Ghost. Meanwhile, Cole Trayne had stared at his saddle for a few seconds, before leaping upon Bess and preparing to ride out bareback.

Garret Rasmin is the next man, after Cole, who is ready to ride. As the bounty hunter speaks, he tosses Cole's carbine to his charge.

"It is loaded. Let us ride, Trayne." Rasmin speaks to the three hunters, who are among the slower of the riders readying their mounts. "Circle north."

By the time Cole catches the Spencer and confirms that it is in fact loaded, Rojas and JEB are also ready to to ride. Rasmin spurs his horse expecting Cole Trayne, at least, to follow.

In a matter of seconds, Travis Sunday and Pete Haverty will be set to mount and ENS will have Amadeus hitched. Richardson, Cruger and the hunters still have some work to do.
Rojas
Mon 29 Sep 2014
at 12:59
  • msg #964

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 963):

Rojas urges his kid to a gallop, just behind Garrett Rasmin.
Travis Sunday
player, 2332 posts
His art is death
D: 23 G:57 MDT:15 A:22
Mon 29 Sep 2014
at 21:41
  • msg #965

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Rojas (msg # 964):

Travis follows Rasmin and Trayne maintaining the distance between them.
Randy Oldman
player, 1259 posts
D:18 G:54 MDT:19 A23
He acts like a gentleman!
Mon 29 Sep 2014
at 22:18
  • msg #966

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Johnny gets hitched to Ringgenberg just before Randy spurs his mare toward the dark side of the morning.


edit: you really don't wanna know

This message was last edited by the player at 22:18, Mon 29 Sept 2014.
E.N.S. Ringgenberg
player, 787 posts
The young professor
D:19 G:29 MDT:14 A:13
Mon 29 Sep 2014
at 22:18
  • msg #967

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 963):

Once his wagon is ready (including Johnny and Jack as the players desire), ENS will mount up and check that his weapons are loaded and extra ammo is at hand. he also secures his whip close by.

He will standby until Jake and the others start out, following them at a reasonable pace without overtaxing Amadeus in order to keep from getting in the way.
Jake Richardson
player, 819 posts
Handy With A Rifle
D:21/20 G:45 MDT:14 A:30
Tue 30 Sep 2014
at 01:03
  • msg #968

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to E.N.S. Ringgenberg (msg # 967):

Jake finished saddling Ghost after some of the party had already thundered off. He looked around to see who was still in the camp, and called out to the three hunters who were in Rasmin's employ.

"Need to ask a favor of you boys," he began. "The Perfesser, yonder," he nodded his head towards where ENS sat atop his wagon-seat, "is gonna be trailin' along behind those of us on horseback, on account of he ain't gonna be movin' at no gallop. That'll make him a powerful temptin' target for any Injuns iff'n he's comin' along by his lonesome, drivin' a wagon that to the way of thinkin' of them heathens, is most likely full of all manner of treasures."

"Ranger Cruger an' me, we'll take yer place circlin' north to foller Rasmin. I need to have you boys ride escort  for the Perfesser. I figure three salty, gun-handy men like yer ownselves'll 'cause them redskins to think twice afore tanglin' with the likes of you."

"It's mighty damned important that the Perfesser gits whaere he's goin' in one piece, seein' as how he's the one's gonna be doctorin' us as need it after this dust-up -- as well as them poor bastards as has already got theirselves ambushed by Injuns over at that far camp. Can I count on you boys to haelp out?"


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Assuming that the hunters assent to Jake's request, he will glance over at ENS and call out, "Good luck an' Godspeed, Perfesser. See you over at yonder camp."

Turning to Cruger, he will mount up, then nod to the ranger and say, "Let's bust it. We got us some ground to make up."

Without waiting to see if Cruger followed him, Jake touched his heel to Ghost's flank and urged the big gray off at a gallop, circling north and following the line of approach chosen by Garrett Rasmin.
Cole Trayne
player, 1678 posts
D:18/15 G:45 MDT:12 A:21
Tue 30 Sep 2014
at 02:14
  • msg #969

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Garrett Rasmin (msg # 963):

Upon receiving the carbine, the wrangler nods his assent and rides off behind Rasmin, positioning his horse so as to remain adjacent to Rojas.
James E. Beauregard
player, 1454 posts
D:15 G:79 MDT:15 A:14
Tue 30 Sep 2014
at 02:28
  • msg #970

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Cole Trayne (msg # 969):

JEB follows and matches the speed of Cole's mount.
Judge Messalen
GM, 3843 posts
The Hangin' Judge
D:20 G:100 MDT:18 A:0
Tue 30 Sep 2014
at 12:17
  • msg #971

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 968):

The hunters confer with each other. Jake hears one of them say he figures Rasmin would approve, seein' as what he told 'em afore.

They agree to escort the professor's wagon as suggested by Richardson.
Pete Haverty
Tue 30 Sep 2014
at 12:26
  • msg #972

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

Pete Haverty was saddled and mounted before Richardson, Cruger and the hunters were ready to ride. He could have ridden out the same time as Sunday, but when he heard the rifleman speaking to Rasmin's hunters, the liveryman decided to wait an extra few seconds.

"Riding with you and the sheriff, Richardson," he said, spurring his mare to keep up with Ghost.
Sheriff Cruger
Tue 30 Sep 2014
at 12:29
  • msg #973

Re: Chapter 13: To Beef or Not to Beef

In reply to Jake Richardson (msg # 968):

William Cruger mounts and rides about 20 yards behind Richardson, as the rifleman leads his horse on a bending path the northwest.
Sign In